BANDIT MASTERS

This is the 5th story in my series that started with Fairy Bond, moved on to Dragon Masters, Drow Masters and Mountain Masters respectively. I thought I was done but the characters wouldn't leave me alone so I began writing this one. It will be posted in chapters like the others. Hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 1
xxxxxxxxxx
Fongel Kingdom
Village of Brevan
Xxxxxxxxxx

Remos Satana, Stable Master of Brevan had agreed to provide breeding stock to the Amazons so they could begin to breed mountain stallions. While they had tried in the past, the lack of a dedicated caretaker and Stable master had found the attempts faltering.

Yvette Sanchez’s familiar was a product of an earlier attempt years ago at breeding. She had traveled to Brevan along with Antileon Fresco, who had decided to try and revitalize the breeding program. They brought cultivated alfalfa plants, along with gold, silver and mithral to trade for horseflesh. Yvette knew Fongel Kingdom the best and the others had never traveled there and felt better having her for a guide.

Dean Connor was an Amazon Warrior and friend of Antileon’s who agreed to go along to help bring back the horses as well as protect them if they ran into trouble. While they didn’t anticipate any, it never hurt to be prepared. Since all the incidents with the Drow, no one took safety on the roads for granted anymore. Amelia came along as well, having finally married Antileon after sowing her wild oats, so to speak. She was to help him with the breeding program. She also wanted to visit her old friend, Valasca Areto nea Satana.

None were surprised to see Remos, Val, and several other Barbarians waiting for them at the gate. Yvette slid off Thimisor’s back and grinned broadly. “Hail, friends!” There were smiles all around as introductions were made. Previous letters ferried back and forth by Ellory and Flynx had prepared the Barbarians for their arrival.

Amelia hugged Valasca and then did a double-take as a woman with bright red, wavy hair, twisted into a bun at the back of her neck approached the gate. Her face could have been Val’s when she was younger. However, she was tall, at least a couple inches taller than Val’s six feet, two inches. She was also broad, with enormous shoulders closer in breadth to Remos’ than to Val’s. She wore a sleeveless leather tunic that showed off her biceps that were bigger than Amelia’s thighs.

Val grinned as she saw the other Amazons staring. “This is my eldest daughter, Rachelle,” she said, introducing her to everyone at once.

“Hey, pip squeak!” Rachelle said, greeting Yvette and patting her on the head. “Good to see you again.” It was a nick name she’d assigned to her years before. Yvette laughed and hugged her, swallowed up in the woman’s arms.

Remos didn’t miss the Amazon, Dean, staring at his daughter, slightly slack-jawed. She had that effect on the uninitiated.

It was nearing dinner time, so they all gathered in the village square for the communal meal, Yvette greeting old friends, and the Amazons meeting new ones. Dean approached Yvette and asked, “So, Rachelle is Val’s daughter?”

Yvette grinned. “Yes, the oldest. The younger one, Valanna, is married to Alec Valin.” She looked around and pointed them out. “That’s them over there.”

“Is Rachelle married?” he asked.

Yvette looked at him seriously now. “No, but be careful, Dean.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that the Barbarians don’t worship Venus. Casual relations are not in their make-up. No one-night-roll-in-the-hay, if you get my drift. And she’s Remos’ daughter too, don’t forget. He’s the one selling these horses. Antileon won’t thank you if you cause trouble.”

He nodded. “Oh, I know. Just curious.”

“Sure you are,” she said, clearly not believing him. “You’re subtle as a bull horn.”

He smirked. “What does she do? Her sister looks like a ranger.”

“Valanna is a ranger and one of the village shamans. Rachelle is a warrior, what they call a shield maiden, and she’s a blacksmith. She studied under Alec’s father, Sogarth.”

Xxxxxxxx

Over the next weeks, they spent hours with Remos going over the herd of stallions and mares that were available for trade. Remos instructed Amelia and Antileon on what to look for, how to breed for desirable traits, how to care for the foals.

Dean found himself drifting into the forge each day. He would bring Rachelle water and lunch. He helped her store bars of mithral they’d brought to trade. Often he would simply stand in the corner and watch her work -- seeing her swing the enormous hammer, pounding heated metal against the anvil, sharpening blades on a whetstone wheel, or carving wooden handles for daggers and broadswords. Warrior or no, every Barbarian traveled armed with at least daggers.

He noticed that the rangers usually carried the curved, eight-inch fighting knives, along with daggers and their bow and quiver. Warriors carried daggers, fighting knives, and of course, their enormous broadswords, along with throwing knives on their wrists and boot daggers. Most had at least one hunting knife on their belt or in a sheath in the back of their pants. The shamans tended to carry fighting staffs, but daggers at their waist as well.

Sometimes she would glance up and smile at him; other times, she was so absorbed in her task that he was fairly certain she didn’t even know he was there.

Seemed hunting and sparring kept the Barbarians in need of new weapons on a regular basis. Oft times, one would arrive with a nicked blade, a broken dagger or other item in need of repair. She would examine it closely, sometimes testing it on targets or with tools. She would then go about repairing it or declare it hopeless and tell them they needed something new. Other times she poured molten metal into molds for new arrowheads, when she seemed to have run out of repair work.

Unbeknownst to him, Rachelle was hyper aware of his presence and wondered about his continuing visits.

Alec’s younger brother, Garth, entered the forge. He waited patiently for Rachelle to acknowledge him. She whacked the shaft of a broadsword a couple more times then plunged it into a vat of cold water. As the steam rose from the cooling iron, she looked up, pursed her lips and said, “What’d you do now?”

Garth looked sheepish and held up a dagger, showing a diagonal slice off the tip.

Rachelle sighed. “Garth, damn it, use the hunting knife I gave you. It’s got a thicker blade. You can’t keep doing this!”

“Sorry,” he mumbled.

She snatched the dagger from his hand and went to the rack at the side of the room. She picked up a dagger and held it out to him.

“You can’t fix that one?” he asked.

She glared. “Of course I can, but I don’t have time today. Take this for now. Come back for yours tomorrow. And this is the last time, Garth. You break another and I’ll send you out there daggerless. You’ll be digging in the dirt with your fingernails.”

“Okay, sorry,” he mumbled. He took the dagger and left.

She sighed. “He’s hopeless. Good warrior but doesn’t seem to realize that daggers are not for digging things like mushrooms out of a tree trunks.”

Dean chuckled. “We can’t all be experts.”

She stared at him for a moment and asked, “Are you an expert?”

He grinned. “Depends on who you ask. I like to think so although I’d hesitate to go up against most Barbarians.”

She laughed. “Most wise people do. What’s your weapon of choice?”

“Long sword, although I can knife-fight and throw, I don’t consider myself expert there, only accomplished. Long sword is my forte.

“Let’s see it,” she requested.

He deftly pulled his long sword from the scabbard at this waist and flipped it with his hand on the hilt, handing it to her pommel first.

She respectfully grasped the hilt, noting the indentations in the leather covering that had shaped to his grip. She sighted down the blade, noting it was straight and well-balanced. Swishing it back and forth, it sang in the air. She waggled her eyebrows and turned and tossed it end over end, where it struck the bull’s eye of a straw-stuffed target.

“You toss it like it’s a throwing knife,” he joked.

She retrieved it and said, “It’s a good sword; well-balanced, well-tempered steel.”

“But?” he asked, sensing something unsaid in her tone.

She smiled. “It’s a little light for someone like you.”

“Someone like me?” he questioned.

“Someone as big as you.” He was only about a two inches taller than her.

“What would you recommend?”

“A wider shaft, longer blade the length of your arm from shoulder to wrist.”

“The lighter weight means I’m very fast and don’t tire as easily,” he countered.

She shook her head. “Maybe – but you’re strong. I doubt it gives you much advantage. With this, you are sacrificing reach and damage. I rarely make long swords, we use the two-handed broad sword, but I could make you one if you wish and you could try it out.”

“What would that cost me?” he asked slyly.

She grinned, “I’m sure I can come up with something. What are you offering?” She blushed and looked down, unused to flirting.

“Whatever is mine to give. I don’t know you well enough to know what you like and dislike.”

She took a deep breath and gathered her courage, hoping Sogarth’s interpretation of the Amazon’s presence was correct and she wasn’t about to make a total fool out of herself.
“How about we start with a picnic lunch tomorrow as a down payment? I don’t get out of here much. We’ll figure the rest out from there.”

“Deal,” he said.

“Let me take a measurement.”

She approached him with a wooden ruler, lifted his arm holding onto his wrist and took a measurement. She noticed that despite being six feet, four inches tall, he was a couple inches taller than her. He moved in close and waited for her to raise her head. When she did, he was uncomfortably close.

He slid his wrist from her grip and squeezed her hand gently. He nodded. “I’ll look forward to it, Rachelle.” He gazed at her for a few more moments, and then turned and walked out slowly.

She blew air out of pursed lips as he left. It had been strange having the Amazon watch her this week. While she was hardly self-conscious about her skill, she wondered why he bothered. At first, she thought he might be interested in the craft of blacksmithing. Then Sogarth happened into the forge to sharpen some of his daggers and watched them. When she mentioned Dean being interested in blacksmithing during dinner, Sogarth had laughed.

“He’s interested, alright, but not in blacksmithing.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, clearly agitated.

He’d chuckled. “Ah Rachelle, you can be blind.”

“Explain!” she demanded.

He smiled gently at her. “Don’t be mad -- I love you like a daughter, you know that. He’s fascinated with you, Rachelle, not the forge. I watched him. I saw the way he looks at you when you aren’t aware he’s looking. He’s very attracted to you.’

“That doesn’t make sense,” she murmured.

“Rachelle, you are a beautiful woman. Working with me in that dirty forge seems to have made you forget that you’re a woman, with many desirable qualities – but you are, and Dean notices every one of them.”

She hadn’t been sure she believed him but when the Amazon continued to show up daily, she wondered if he did like her and find her attractive. The whole idea was foreign to her. Although she looked like her mother, she’d never considered herself a beauty like her mother or Valanna. Her profession wasn’t one that had men flocking to her door either. It required her to pin up her hair, wear dirty buckskins and burnt aprons. Not exactly the attire to show off your assets. He was a beautiful man. She found it difficult to believe someone that handsome and accomplished would be interested in her.

He was easily six feet, six inches tall. Although slightly less muscular than most Barbarians, there was nothing wrong with his body. He was muscular and extremely fit. His hair was blonde and long. He mostly wore it in a queue at the base of his neck. He had high cheekbones and soft brown eyes. His lips were full; his nose long and straight. She wondered what he could possibly see in her.

While busty and six feet, four inches tall, her overdeveloped upper body from swinging mallets and hammers on the anvil didn’t make her the ideal where the female form was concerned. Her arms were as big as most men’s. It really hadn’t bothered her for a long time. But now, at 25, she was nearly a spinster and still didn’t know the love of a man. Seeing Valanna and Alec so happy had made her yearn for something more, someone to share her life with. But so far, none of the Barbarians in her age range showed any interest. She supposed some of that was because she’d grown up with them, and known them since childhood. They were much like brothers to her.

Lanna had suggested that she could help herself by dressing better and combing out her hair and wearing it unfettered when not working. She had never seen the point. Her reply was that she wasn’t going to change to please a man. He would either like her as she was or not at all. Of course, she realized now that not having her eye on anyone in particular probably had something to do with that response.

Now, with the real possibility of a man being interested in her, she found herself reconsidering. Maybe it was time to seek some advice from other women in the tribe. She had a lunch date tomorrow and frowned as she looked at her dirty tunic and sooty apron. For the first time in ages, she wanted to look pretty and felt tears sting her eyes. If she went to Lanna, she would hear ‘I told you so’, and she didn’t think she could take that right now.

It was just then that Marina entered the forge. She took one look at Rachelle’s face and asked, “What’s wrong?” It was shocking to see the brassy blacksmith looking vulnerable.

“Nothing, what did you need?”

“Some arrow heads, but I’ll get them later. Forget that, Rachelle.” She approached and touched the girl’s arm. “What’s wrong?”

“I think … I need some help.”

“Should I go get Sogarth or Wolfer?” she asked, confused.

Rachelle shook her head. “Not here, not with this. I need some advice from another woman.”

Marina instantly knew what the problem was. She’d seen the Amazon in the area of the forge daily for the last week. They all had. “Something to with Dean?”

“Yes, I have a lunch date tomorrow.”

“That’s great!”

“Is it? I don’t know what to do. I have nothing to wear. I’m afraid I’ll look like a fool.” She looked at Marina sadly. “Will you help me, Marina?”

“Of course I will. Come with me.”

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 2
xxxxxxxxxx

Somewhere, Marina had dug out an old deerskin dress. Marina was the tailor and maker of new clothes for practically the whole village. She cleaned it up, and then cut off the sleeves, widening the arm holes to accommodate Rachelle’s gigantic shoulders and re-sewed the edges. She combed out Rachelle’s wealth of hair and then trimmed it in layers so it hung like a red waterfall down her back.

She coached Rachelle a bit, saying to let Dean lead her, but don’t be afraid to start conversation herself. Men usually liked to talk about themselves, so to ask about him and what his interests were. This helped two ways. One, they ended doing most of the talking, and two, you got some information on what interested them, which could be helpful down the line. Regarding questions regarding intimacy, Marina simply said, “Follow your heart, Rachelle. If it feels right, do it, if not, don’t. If he does something that makes you uncomfortable, just tell him you’re not ready for that yet.”

Before her date, she went to Marina’s again, bathed the forge smell off herself with soap root and herbs Marina added to her bath.

Afterwards, Marina combed out her hair again and helped her put on the dress. She made some minor adjustments and then gave her a pair of Torin’s moccasins to wear.

She stood her in front of the mirror in her bedroom. Rachelle gasped at her own appearance. The dress hung to just below her knees. A small v-neck showed off just a hint of her generous cleavage.

Marina chuckled. “Don’t hardly recognize yourself, do you?”

Rachelle licked her lips. “I can’t remember the last time I wore anything but boots and buckskins.”

“You look beautiful.”

“You think so? I’ve never been small and delicate like Lanna.”

“Lanna isn’t that small.”

“For a Barbarian. She inherited the more slender build of the Amazons from our mother.”

Marina sighed. “There are many kinds of beauty, Rachelle. Not all men are attracted to the same things. Thank goodness for that. If they all wanted blondes and redheads, where would I be? Dean obviously finds you attractive, even dressed for the forge or he wouldn’t be finding excuses to come see you each day. And he wouldn’t have accepted your invitation. If he’s fascinated with you, the way you look now is going to knock him off his feet.”

“I hope so. I have to get home and pack our lunch. Thank you so much for all your help. I don’t know how to repay you.”

“Not necessary. Have a good time. You deserve it.” Marina kissed her cheek. “Go knock him dead.”

Rachelle trotted out of the house, waving over her shoulder at Torin on the way out as he entered the living room. She heard him say, “By Methandru, was that Rachelle?”

She laughed out loud as she made her way three houses down to her own cabin. She had borrowed the picnic basket from her mother. She carefully packed it with plenty of cold, fried-chicken, apples, grapes and a huge wedge of cheese. She added some crackers and peanut paste last minute. She put in the bottle of honey-wine and wooden goblets along with hand cloths and finally closed it, placing a folded blanket on top.

She took a deep breath. “Ready as you’ll ever be, Rachelle,” she muttered to herself.

She stepped outside and made her way across the village square, not unaware of the murmurs of surprise from some at her unexpected appearance. She kept her head up and her eyes forward on the door of the guest cabin.

Valasca saw her and elbowed Remos to make him look. They watched as she paused, smoothed her dress nervously over her hips, then straightened her shoulders and knocked on the door. Remos muttered, “Well, well – seems our butterfly has finally come out of her cocoon.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Dean answered the knock and his jaw fell open at the vision in front of him. He stared and let his eyes wander from the top of her head to her feet. She was fascinating and beautiful under the grime of the forge. Like this, she was stunning. He saw uncertainty flicker across her face. He smiled widely and said, “Forgive my manners. You look so beautiful; I was stunned mute for a second.”

She laughed and looked down, but it didn’t hide her blush from him. “Thank you. You hungry?” she asked.

“Very,” he said slowly. She looked up and met his gaze, hearing the gravel tone of his voice. He came out and took the basket from her, holding up his other arm. She tentatively wrapped her hand around his forearm. “Lead the way,” he requested.

They strode out of the gates and headed for the picnic spot by the river. Many were smiling behind them, hoping Rachelle had finally found a suitor. A few were wondering how they’d missed how beautiful she was. Garth, with his usual lack of tact looked at Remos and said, “Huh, she cleans up good, doesn’t she?”

Remos backhanded him upside the head without warning. “Ouch!”

Valasca laughed. “You deserved that. You should know better.”

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 3
Xxxxxxxxxx

When they reached the river, she found a flat piece of grass near the river and stopped. “This is probably a good spot.”

“Very well,” he answered politely. He spread out the blanket and Rachelle went to her knees, opening the basket. She began unloading her bounty and looked up when he laughed.

“What?”

“How many people were you expecting to feed?” he asked.

She smiled. “I wasn’t sure what you would like.”

“Well, let’s see what we’ve got,” he said gently. He poured the wine and they ate in silence for a bit.

She knew he was staring at her and didn’t know what to say. She was trying to remember what Marina had said but her mind was going blank. The chicken suddenly tasted like dust and she swallowed harshly, feeling tears sting her eyes again. She clenched her eyes shut, trying to stop them. He was too observant by half.

“Hey, hey, what’s wrong?” he asked.

She shook her head, afraid to speak. He remembered what Yvette had said. These people were not worshippers of Venus. If she was unclaimed, it probably meant that she had little or no experience with men. The idea kind of fascinated him.

“Rachelle,” he said softly.

“I’m sorry. I’m very bad at this. I don’t know what to say.”

“No, you’re fine. You don’t know me at all. I can understand you being unsure. We come from different cultures.”

“Tell me about yours,” she said, her voice barely audible.

“Well, we live in a forest also, but ours is a rain forest, meaning the vegetation is dense and damp most of the time.”

She smiled. He figured talking a bit might relax her, but mentioning Venus was probably not a good idea just yet.

“We hunt many of the same animals you do for food, and we cultivate vast gardens. We have a few fruits and vegetables that you don’t have. Although we have plenty of rangers, we have very few beast masters. You’re mother was one of the few, I’m told. That gift seems to be a province of Elves and Humans; and Barbarians apparently.” She was looking at him now which was a good sign. She seemed to have relaxed somewhat.

She cut an apple into slices and handed him half with a wedge of cheese. In between bites he continued to talk. “Unlike you, we have a Queen who leads our people rather than a Warlord, but the principle is much the same. Every society must have a leader. We are fierce warriors and we have learned even more from the Barbarians that have come to live with us. There are few who even come close to our skill in regular combat, on our side of the mountain anyway,” he joked.

She smiled, but didn’t add anything.

“Most of our battle prowess was tested in skirmishes with the Drow. Although, they haven’t been much of a problem in the last few years since those two defectors about four years back.”

Rachelle finally broke in. “I remember our fight with the Drow. I was still an apprentice then. I spent most of the time running extra weapons to the warriors and arrows to the archers.”

“Yes, we had our own battle. I was among those that went to help defend Elvin.”

“I remember being told that the dragons came to their aide. I bet it was a spectacle.”

He chuckled. “Yes, indeed. That was something to see. I’d never seen a dragon before that. Seeing four at once was a bit unsettling. Thankfully they were on our side.”

“I only saw them when they were hatchlings. They were nearly two years old when they left here, and Duvan said they were only half grown. What else?” she asked, wanting to keep him talking.

“What would you like to know?”

“Do you have any customs?”

“Of course, but we’d have to narrow it down some.”

She chuckled. She looked down and tentatively said, “Tell me about Venus.”

“Your mother hasn’t educated you in that?”

“Not really. She converted to Methandru when she married my father.”

He was silent until she looked up at him again. She couldn’t be sure but she thought it was desire she saw on his face. A nervous tingle ran down her spine. “I can take it. I’m a big girl.”

He chuckled then, and cleared his throat, shifting his position to face her.

“Well, Venus is the Goddess of love and lust. She encourages experience and experimentation in all aspects of physical and mental loving. Although it is changing some, the women still outnumber the men two to one in our stronghold.

“I see,” she said solemnly. She realized there was probably no way she could compete with these experienced women.

“Hmmm, I’m not sure that you do,” he responded.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she snapped, retreating into feeling defensive.

“It is about physical love, but there’s more to it than that. Although Venus encourages us to experiment, she doesn’t discourage commitment. The two are not mutually exclusive. The idea is that if you have tried many things, you are better able to make a good choice for a life-mate. We are all different and sometimes it’s as important to know what you don’t want – as much as it is important to know what you do want.”

“Try everything once, and the fun things twice?” she blurted out.

He threw back his head and laughed. She loved the sound of it. She felt herself blush, astonished at her own joke and brazenness, as well as cursing her fair skin that hid nothing as her face turned red.

He watched her blush and felt himself become aroused. Few Amazons blushed. Most were so indoctrinated into physicality from an early age that nothing embarrassed them. She was so beautiful and so different. He found her guileless reactions refreshing. Amazon women were skilled in the art of love, but it also put some men in the position of being student from the time they came of age. They were in demand. The idea of being the teacher for a change was having more appeal by the minute. “Indeed,” he replied when he finally got his reactions under control. “We may experiment but like most, once we commit to a life-mate, we are monogamous and happy to be so.”

“Secure in the knowledge that you haven’t missed out on anything and therefore there is no reason to go anywhere else?’ she surmised.

“Something like that – more that we have found someone compatible with our tastes. Your mother is an Amazon. She must have told you something of this.”

“Some. She has always answered any questions we had, but we were raised Barbarian and grew up worshipping Methandru. And my mother was … different than most of you.”

“Different?”

“While she respected others worship and desire to experiment, when she lived there, she did not experiment.”

“Really?”

“That’s what she tells us. She was always reluctant, didn’t like the idea of sharing a man with other women. Neither do I, really. She claims my father was her first and only lover.”

“That is rare among our people. Men are shared, although not as much as in the past. The single women compete for our attention sometimes.”

“Then why are you here with me? Surely you have your pick of women in Wyantinock.”

“You don’t know?” he asked.

“You want a new long sword?” she asked, trying to joke again, but it fell flat.

“No, I’m here because I find you absolutely fascinating, not to mention beautiful, and you gave me an opportunity to get to know you better and I couldn’t pass it up.”

“I wouldn’t know how to compete. I never have, and I don’t even know if I’m capable.”

He smiled. “You don’t have to. You have my undivided attention.”

“For the moment.”

“Correction – from the moment I saw you.”

“But you could have any woman you wanted. I don’t understand.”

“Not so. Many are committed and others are interested in other men. Besides, those that do want me at the moment are after only one thing. At first, when you are young and easily aroused, it seems like fun.”

“It stops being fun?”

“How can I explain this? After a while, you can begin to feel like an object – a means to an end or a tool for the woman. Not all make you feel that way, but many do.”

“Not a person?”

“Exactly. Many times they don’t care about who you are. After a while, it’s just about whether they find you attractive physically, and whether you have the prowess to please them in whichever way their tastes run. They couldn’t care less whether they like you as a person or not.”

“That doesn’t make sense to me,” she said, seeming bewildered.

“They aren’t all like that, but some are. That’s part of the reason I’ve never chosen a mate, and part of the reason I find you so fascinating.”

“Explain,” she demanded.

“When I choose a life-mate, I want it be because we are compatible, yes. However, I want to be compatible outside the bedchamber as well. I want to be friends with that person, know that they like me, love me, for more than my body or my skill in the bedroom. Sex is great, but you have to have more in common than that or life will get dull real quick.”

“And you have not found such a woman?”

“Not yet.”

“So you don’t think sex is important?”

“Of course it is but it should be an enhancement to your relationship with another, not the reason for it. Do you understand? It should be simply a way to express your love for one another. I’ve grown very tired of meaningless liaisons, and being with someone just to release tension. I can do that for myself. If there is no bond beyond that, it can leave you feeling quite empty afterwards. You have to have something else to do and talk about the other 22 or 23 hours in the day.

“It lasts an hour or two?” she asked, then felt stupid.

He laughed. “If you’re doing it right,” he joked in return. “Sometimes its quick, but the best is when you make it last.”

She chuckled. Rachelle was quite for a few moments and then said, “I have the opposite problem.”

“Your turn to explain,” he said.

“I have always been focused on my profession. I spent many years proving that I was as good as the men, gaining the strength and skill to be a warrior and a master black smith. Ever hear the adage: ‘Women have to work twice as hard to be considered half as good. Fortunately, that’s not difficult.’?”

He laughed.

She continued. “It left little time for anything else. However, I achieved my goal. Wolfer retired, became an elder and turned his position as Head Blacksmith over to Sogarth. I became a Master craftswoman. I have the respect of the tribe and their trust. Weapons are very important to the Barbarians. It took time for them to come to me instead of Sogarth or Wolfer – to trust me as much as them.”

“But?” he prompted.

“But, while they trust me to supply them with top-quality weapons, they fail to see beyond my craft – almost like they forgot I was anything but a black smith.” She paused. “As though they forgot I was a woman who wanted a life, a mate, like everyone else. I’m practically a spinster.”

“I don’t know how anyone could forget you’re a woman,” he replied suggestively, looking her over, and waggling his eyebrows.

She blushed again but replied, “I don’t usually look like this.”

He smiled widely. “Clothing does not make the person. It would take a lot more than a little soot and a burned apron to hide your beauty, Rachelle.”

“Thank you,” she said shyly. “I think you’re very handsome.”

“You’re welcome. Listen, not to insult your tribe, but if those men can’t see how unique and beautiful you are, then they don’t deserve your attention. I was stunned when I heard you had no mate and no other suitors. I couldn’t believe my luck.”

“Are you a suitor?” she asked quietly.

He smiled. “Most definitely. The fact that you struggled to become a master blacksmith and overcame those odds just tells me that you are an incredibly strong-willed and talented woman, but no less beautiful, certainly.”

“I thank you for saying so, but Valanna was always the pretty one.”

He reached out and cupped her neck with one hand. She gasped. “Maybe she is pretty, but you’re beautiful.”

“What’s the difference?” she asked.

He grinned. “Pretty is for girls, beautiful is for women.”

“Don’t let Alec hear you say that,” she joked.

“We won’t tell him I said so,” he countered conspiratorially, winking at her.

She chuckled nervously.

“Look, some men like pretty, soft women, women who are passive, others like strong women, and vice-versa. We all have our tastes and preferences. I like strong women, grew up around them. But I want a true relationship, where my partner is also my best friend.”

“That’s what I want to, but I’ve kind of given up hope, and I’ve certainly been clumsy enough with you. I’m afraid my lack of experience has made me quite isolated from normal social graces.”

“You’ve done fine.” He paused. “We do have a custom concerning food.”

“Oh, what’s that?”

“It is sometimes used as foreplay.”

“Oh boy,” she said, sounding nervous again.

“Don’t worry. It is also used to simply signal interest or acceptance of another’s attention. To signal that they want to continue spending time together and getting to know one another – that they find the other person attractive.”

“What is the custom?”

“One person offers the other a piece of food from his own hand.”

“And then?”

He held up a plump grape. “If the person is not interested in further attention from the food giver, then they take it from his or her hand with their own before eating it.”

“And if they are interested in further attention?”

He licked his lips. “Then they eat it out of their hand without using their own.” He held the grape up between them, inches from her face.

They stared at one another for a long moment. She took a deep breath, nervous again. She wondered if she should take a chance with this man she barely knew. Then again, it wasn’t like chances to experience love were popping up every day, and that wasn’t likely to change. When he sighed and began to lower his hand, she realized she had taken too long to respond. Marina’s words came back to her in a flash. ‘Follow your heart. If it feels right, do it.’

She lunged forward, putting both hands on the blanket to keep from falling over. She closed her mouth over his fingers and swiped the grape into her mouth with a lash of her tongue.

He gasped loudly at her unexpected sudden move, and then moaned out loud as her tongue raked his fingers, sending shivers up his arm.

Her head snapped up at the low tone of his moaned, “Uuuhhh, Goddess.”

She found herself inches from his face, canted forward as she chewed quickly and swallowed the grape.

Before she knew what was happening, his mouth was covering hers, and his tongue was sliding inside, painting the roof of her mouth and then lapping slowly with hers. She squeaked in surprise but then moaned in return as his arms wrapped around her and pulled her tight to his chest. She fell onto her back and he followed her down, sliding his leg between hers, and pressing his arousal into her thigh.

The wash of arousal below caught her off guard but the feel of him against her snapped her back to reality. She stiffened involuntarily.

He froze immediately. He lifted his head, staying a hair’s breadth away. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it. I got carried away,” he whispered. “Holy Venus, you excite me so.”

“It’s okay. I did too, and that felt really good, but I’m not quite ready for more – just yet.”

He nodded, and slowly rolled away from her and helped her sit back up. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m fine,” she replied, but her voice was shaking.

He cupped her face in his hands. “Rachelle, I really want to get to know you. We can go as slow or fast as you want. I promise. Just don’t send me away. Say you’ll spend more time with me.”

A slow smile spread across her face. “I ate the grape, didn’t I?”

He smiled in return. “Yes, you did.” He dropped his hands.

“You want to head back?”

“No, but I will,” he said ruefully.

She laughed lightly, feeling a bit giddy from her first passionate kiss from a man. “Besides, I still have a long sword to fashion.”

“True, and we never settled on payment,” he teased. “You said this was just a down payment. I assume there are more installments to come.”

“Oh, you’ll pay.”

He hid his grin as he helped her pack up the leftovers and fold up the blanket.

xxxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 4
Xxxxxxxxxxx
Kingdom of Morin
Village of Dawnrest
Xxxxxxxxxx

Vincenza Ardul, a Drow, was a fully integrated part of the community in the small village of Dawnrest in the Kingdom of Morin. She tended several acres of maize, along with an acre square patch of garden that grew tomatoes, green beans, peas, lettuce, cabbage, and broccoli. Another acre harvested potatoes. She had surrounded her garden with fruit trees bearing oranges, lemons, and apples. While still a ranger, she made a good living supplying fruits and vegetables to the way stations along the pass. She had her own cabin now, which also had an herb garden in the back yard.

Yvette Sanchez was still her best friend but she had made others finally. Vidette Essence, a Master Ritualist that lived in the village with her mother, Morgainne, was another companion. She had graciously educated Vincenza on Ritualists and Grenth. Ironically, Vincenza thought Grenth would probably be the best fit for a Drow looking to convert from the worship of Kalai-paloa, but she had chosen Methandru as she’d been instructed by the Oracle and stood by her decision. Besides, she’d never had a speck of magical ability or the tendencies of a medium. Spirits were one of the few things that scared her, the dark ones anyway.

She no longer feared the dragons, being under Olima’s protection for her past protection of the Dragon Master, Ellory Starborne. She had even come to believe that they were not the avatars of her once worshipped God, or demon as the Oracle had called him. However, she would always revere the dragons and be grateful that they had spared her life.

Through Vidette, Vincenza learned that Delia Marsh, a human instructor at the Ritualist school returned home once a year to visit relatives in the far northwest village which was in Quezacoatl’s territory. She’d sent a letter to the two young Drow, asking about their life and if they were settled into the village. Delia had returned with a letter. The two were well and raising their daughter, and happy to be together. While met with some expected skepticism, they had eventually won the trust of the villagers.

To their knowledge, they and Vincenza were the only ones to ever successfully defect from the Drow. Life was good, and she knew it, but something always seemed to be missing. She knew what it was. Lately, she had dreamt of Angaste. She was remembering times of sharing and passion with him and she missed him still. Her life was full but there was still a small corner of her heart that remained empty.

Although the Oracle had predicted that she would find love, it hadn’t happened yet, and she was beginning to suspect that she may have misinterpreted the Oracle’s words. She may have meant that she would find love of friends in the village, love of her profession and situation. She truly did feel affection for many members of the village, Yvette, Vidette, and Yvette’s parents to name a few. Bottom line though was that she was lonely, terribly lonely when the night came and there was an empty house staring back at her.

She shook herself as she dug up the potatoes, tossing them into her basket. She couldn’t afford to get maudlin and start feeling sorry for herself. She should have been dead six years ago and she was still among the living with many years ahead of her. But she couldn’t shake the feeling of restlessness. Perhaps she should talk to Vidette about a trip to Maruk. There were shops and supplies and things available in Maruk that simply weren’t available here in Morin. Perhaps a long trip would take her mind off what she didn’t have and refocus her on her blessings.

She couldn’t go alone. She knew that. Even though she was well-known and now accepted in Morin, she wasn’t foolish enough to think she could safely travel to Maruk on her own. Too many did not know of her and her circumstances. Someone might try to kill her not knowing that she was a loyal to the surface now. It was still too risky. While most had heard of her, most didn’t know her on sight. It would be foolish to attempt a trip beyond the Pass without an escort of some kind.

She wiped her brow with her forearm and peered up at the afternoon sun. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the sun on her face. “You look peaceful,” a voice said.

She startled and jerked to the side to find Vidette standing there. “Whoa, you startled me. I didn’t hear you coming.”

Vidette laughed. “What’s this? A Prime Seeker, caught off her guard?”

Vincenza snorted. “I’m no longer a Seeker, never will be again.”

“I was kidding.”

“I know.”

Vidette peered at her face. “Is something wrong?”

“No, just restless. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I haven’t been able to shake it.”

“Do you sense trouble?”

“No, I just feel like I want to move, like I should be doing something else, but I can’t figure out what it is. I was just now thinking about a trip to Maruk. There are things I’d like to purchase in the city.”

“Like what?”

“We have lots of stoneware and baskets, but they have these wonderful glass jars they make there.”

“I’ve seen them. They are hard to transport without breaking them.”

“I can figure that part out, but I guess I wouldn’t mind getting some more clothes either.”

“We have those that make clothes.”

“I know, but I want something different. Or maybe I just feel like taking a trip.”

“Itch for adventure?”

Vincenza smiled. “Perhaps. Would you want to go with me?”

Vidette pursed her lips. “Maybe I would.”

“I can’t go alone. You know that. I’m safe here, but the other side of the mountain is another thing entirely.”

“Yvette is there, isn’t she?”

“Yes, but she’s with the Barbarians, helping Antileon and Amelia purchase the mountain horses for breeding. She’ll be several more weeks and I don’t really want to wait for her to come back and then ask her to turn around and go all the way back. She’ll be ready to spend some time home after that trip. Besides, if I wait too much longer, it will be fall. I don’t want to get stuck on that side of the mountain because of winter storms and end up there all winter. I just … I don’t know. I need to do something outside my routine.”

Vidette sighed. “Let me talk to my mother. If she doesn’t need me for anything in the next couple of months, I’ll go with you. I wouldn’t mind visiting a few people. I have friends that moved to Forest Haven. Perhaps we could visit there as well.”

Vincenza nodded. “That would be fun. Tour Maruk, hit all the hot spots.”

Vidette laughed. “Okay, I’ll let you know later tonight.”

“Okay.”

“Listen, if I can’t go for some reason, I’m sure we can find someone else to go with you.”

Vincenza frowned. “I know, but I’d rather not go with someone that feels obligated.”

“They won’t. It’s volunteer only. You aren’t the only one that likes to go over there and visit from time to time now that we can.”

“Okay, I need to finish up here. I’ll come see you after dinner.”

“Good – that will give me time to track down my mother. I think she’s returning from hunting. She should be back before dark. That will give me time to talk to her.”

“Fair enough.”

“See you later,” Vidette called, waving over her shoulder as she strode away.

Vincenza sighed. She hoped Vidette could go. She was comfortable with her and considered her a friend. She had others, but many of them were married, and they wouldn’t want to travel without their spouses. She didn’t want to tag along like a third wheel with a couple. Not that they cared, but it was uncomfortable for her, especially with how lonely she’d been feeling lately.

xxxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 5
Xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Fongel Kingdom
Xxxxxxxxxx

Lanna sighted her bow at a buck a mere ten yards away from her when she heard the whine. The buck startled and took off into the brush and was out of sight in seconds. She sighed, “Damn,” she muttered.

Her head canted to the side as she heard barking. Wolves? Then she heard the howling. It was probably a wolf pack on the hunt. That was never something you wanted to be in the path of. She listened carefully and determined the direction of the howls. She was about to head in the opposite direction when she heard a high-pitched whine. Then snarls broke out. Uh oh, this was bad. Two were fighting.

She strode stealthily through the forest until she could see the flashes of pelts through the trees. She silently climbed a tree and peered down. A circle of ten wolves surrounded two combatants. To her surprise, they were female.

The two lunged and snapped at each other, rolling around in the leaves and bracken. She was unsure if this was dominance fight or not. Most of the wolves were various shades of gray, but one of the combatants was a large female with a jet black coat. She was the younger of the two. She suspected the gray was the alpha female and the black was a young upstart challenging her position.

This was natural selection and normally she wouldn’t interfere, but the young black wolf was taking a severe beating. She could see blood glistening on her shiny black coat and running down her side from a bad gash. Blood dripped from her muzzle, but it was impossible to determine if it was hers or the alpha’s. The other wolves howled but held their positions. There was nothing she could do. Interfering would be suicide. A pack’s reaction to threat could be severe and she was alone. They could tear her to shreds and she couldn’t outrun them.

She waited, feeling sympathy for the young black wolf. She was a beauty, not yet in her prime but nearly. It looked like she had bitten off more than she could chew, however. Outsiders often tried to join a pack this way, by defeating the incumbent alpha. There was always only one alpha male and one alpha female. She just hoped she didn’t get killed.

Finally, limping and bleeding, the black lay down. She whined and exposed her throat to the alpha female in a gesture of submission. Valanna felt her heart lurch as the female crouched for the killing bite. Without thinking, she grabbed up some loose branches and hurled them toward the alpha female.

All the wolves stopped and looked up. Lanna carefully knocked an arrow in her bow and aimed. She let the arrow fly and it landed just to the right of the female’s leg. A sharp bark from the alpha male, had them all turning and running off into the forest. She waited till she couldn’t hear their retreat anymore and climbed down. She ran to the injured wolf but stayed out of bite range. She wasn’t foolish enough to think the injured animal wouldn’t attack out of fear. It had no way of knowing that she wasn’t another threat.

The wolf whined and tried to get to her feet, falling again and whimpering. She was injured badly. “Easy, girl, I’m not going to hurt you. She put down her bow and opened her pack, pulling out a big hide. She spread it on the ground and then dug for some venison jerky. She carefully held out the large piece of jerky, getting as close as she dared.

The wolf raised her head, sniffed and tried to crawl forward. She bared her teeth and Valanna spoke softly. “I won’t hurt you. I want to help.” The wolf stopped growling, but pulled back. “It’s okay, here.” She tossed the jerky and it landed near the wolf’s head. She snatched it up and gulped it down.

Valanna quickly dug her water skin out of her pack along with a small pottery bowl she carried to scoop water out of rivers. She poured water into the bowl and set it on the hide, nudging it toward the wolf. Then she backed away several feet.

The wolf huffed and whined slightly but pulled herself toward the water. She lapped it up greedily. She stood but her legs were shaking and she whined and slumped down onto her stomach again. Lanna approached again, refilled the small bowl and laid another piece of jerky near the bowl. She backed up again, but not as far this time.

Three more times she did this backing away less each time. The wolf was watching her carefully. She took some rope from her pack and made a large slip knot in the end. She stood and approached carefully. The wolf watched her but didn’t move. As she put the rope over her neck though, she lurched up and back. Blood gushed from the wound in her side. It cried out and collapsed, unconscious.

Valanna took smaller strips of hide and hastily wrapped them around each forearm, tying them off, using her teeth to tie the rawhide tongs around the bottom and top of the hides. This would hopefully protect her arms if the wolf awoke and decided to bite. She rushed over and used her water and a hand cloth to cleanse the wound. It was a about a three inch gash, and it was deep. She cleaned it carefully, keeping a close eye on the wolf’s breathing and head. She smeared the cut with aloe juice, and used tree sap to hold it closed. She then cut her hide into strips and wrapped it around the wolf’s middle. When it was snug and she was sure it wouldn’t restrict her breathing, she considered her situation.

She could just leave her. She would probably tear the hide off in no time. Something about her though. She could try to carry her, but she would be dead weight, not that she couldn’t heft the weight of a deer, let alone the wolf, but if she woke up, it could turn into a fight. She pulled a smaller hide out of her pack. Fortunately, she wasn’t far from the village, just a few hundred yards south of the river. She carefully rolled the wolf onto the hide and dragged her to a tree near the river’s edge. She tied the rope around the tree, hoping it wouldn’t wake up and strangle itself trying to escape. She’d have to risk it.

She took off at a ground covering jog and crossed the river, hitting the well-worn foot path that led to the meadow below the village. Once in the meadow, she put her hands to her mouth. “Aiee, Aiee!” she called.

It was a call that help was needed but it was not a crisis. Garth and Torin were on watch. Garth came striding out of the gates and trotted to meet her. When they met, she said, “Are Bamba or my mother here?”

“Yeah, both, why?”

“I need help. Can you tell them to meet me at the river?”

“Sure, what’s going on?”

“I have a wounded wolf.”

“Oh geez. Rangers!”

“Garth, please. Tell them to bring a big hide. I had to cut mine up.”

“I’m on it,” he said, turning on his heel and running back to the village. She turned back and waited at the river’s edge. It wasn’t long and Valasca and Bamba showed up, Brasca and Ebony with them.

“What’s wrong?” Valasca asked.

“Send the cats back.”

“Why? Garth said you had a wounded wolf. That’s dangerous.”

“The cats will scare her if she wakes. Besides, it’s unconscious right now.”

“Okay,” she decided. Bamba and she both gave hand signals and the cats headed back to the village. They followed Valanna to the tree on the other side of the river and spread out their hide. The wolf was still unconscious. They carefully slid it onto the hide, but left the rope around its neck. Just as they were deciding who would take which corner, Torin showed up.

“What’s up?” he asked, staring at the wolf.

“Oh good, grab a side,” Lanna instructed.

“Are you crazy, Lanna?” he asked.

“Just do it,” Valasca said.

He sighed and they each grabbed a corner and lifted the wounded wolf. It snuffled and they stopped, but then its head slumped again. “Let’s go, she’s waking up,” Valanna said. Valanna explained what had happened on the way back.

They trotted slowly all the way back to the village and into the familiar barn, putting the wolf in a large, clean stall with fresh hay, a water bucket and some ground up venison scraps. It came around at the smell of fresh meat and although it growled, when Valanna wrapped her arms around her from above, behind her forelegs and helped her to stand and drink from the bucket, she quieted immediately and drank, then ate the meat.

That was when Valanna felt the tingles and warmth rush up and down her arms and she gasped loudly.

“Everything alright?” Valasca asked, peering over the edge of the stall as Lanna eased the wolf back down onto the hay mat.

“Ma, she’s my familiar, I just felt it!”

“You’re sure? Why not till now?”

“I don’t know, maybe because she was too injured, or unconscious. They have to be aware to make the connection, right?”

“I guess. We don’t really know how or why it works.”

Valanna sat next to the wolf and gently pet her fur on the top of her head. The wolf leaned into her and she smiled, looking up at Valasca again. “Wow, I didn’t expect this at all. I just wanted to save her.”

“Congratulations … Beast Master.”

Lanna grinned from ear to ear. “Oh, Alec is going to love this.”

Valasca laughed. “I’ll let you tell him. He’ll probably be jealous.”

xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 6
Xxxxxxxxxx
Village of Brevan
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Pander’s mate, Adorabelle, a lovely fairy with long blonde hair was ready to bond. The village gathered, and no one was wholly surprised when she chose Bamba. It happened more and more these days, fairies choosing non-barbarians to bond with. Tristan and Pander were delighted. This meant that while with their protectors, they would also be together.

While Dermott was with Valasca, and the Oracle was with Brock, one or the other would often visit the other’s home when they were in the village and spend the night together, returning to their protector in the morning. Others often split their time, returning to the enclave to be with their mates when wanted or needed. This wouldn’t be the case with Pander and Adorabelle.

Tristan took a cue from his parents, and fashioned a loft in his home for the two of them. They were delighted. Bamba, like most non-Barbarians, was overwhelmed at first, but quickly got over her apprehension, and got used to having the little blonde fairy on her right shoulder. She and Ebony became fast friends as well. Bamba suspected that the fairies could communicate with the animals better than the Beast Masters ever could.

Adorabelle explained, “Ebony was a bit jealous at first at the attention I was receiving, but I explained that it was my job to protect you as well, that I could conceal you from harm if necessary, and now we could share the job of protecting our Master. I wasn’t trying to take her place.” She added that Ebony was pleased with this arrangement, not liking it when Bamba left her behind for any length of time. She felt better knowing Adorabelle would be there when she wasn’t.

Bamba just shook her head and said, “Whatever works. You two have to get along because neither one of you is going anywhere.”

Meanwhile, Amarisa and Eli announced the news that Amarisa was pregnant. The whole family was delighted. Shirokos and Shorshai, her two white lion familiars seemed to sense her pregnancy and rarely would leave her side. She was finding them a bit pesky lately, but understood that they merely wanted to protect her from any harm.

While she was only four months along, they decided to make a trip to Morin to visit Eli’s mother, Mara and tell her the news. She would be thrilled. Eli was her only child, and before he’d met Amarisa, she had been already making jokes that she would never get any grandchildren.

Xxxxxxxxxxxxx

Meanwhile, Rachelle worked on making a sword for Dean. She refused to let him see the work in progress. He groused, but she said she would make it worth his while. He sincerely hoped she would, in more ways than one.

She dug into the forge’s secret stash of jewels. She’d asked Antileon when Dean’s birthday was and from there, determined that his birthstone was sapphire. She found three good size sapphires and asked Kendall to help her cut them.

He had set up a shop in the back of his house that he shared with Mabel. The Barbarians and Kashmir had helped him to acquire the equipment and tools he would need. He was busy making shodai’urai and jewelry for the village. Everyone considered him the expert when it came to jewels and jewelry.

When the sword was finally finished and polished to a high shine and sharpened to the point where it would cut paper, Rachelle carefully attached the ornate pommel and hilt she’d designed.

It had three circular heads, one on each end of the pommel and one at the end of the hilt. She carefully wet and wrapped the supple leather around the hand grip and heated it until it shrunk tight to the hilt. Then she welded the last circle on the end. It was ready.

Torin, besides being a formidable warrior, was a leather smith. He fashioned a scabbard for the long sword after being given the measurements. Integration with the elves over time had made the Barbarians aware of the custom of giving shodai’urai as symbols of commitment. Many had taken up the practice and spent time coming up with family crests. It was becoming all the rage. The Satana family had settled on an eagle, holding crossed daggers in its talons.

She took the cut-out hide template and placed it over the scabbard and carefully drew the outline of the crest in chalk. With leather awls made of bone, Torin helped her to etch the crest deeply into the hardened leather scabbard. She then went to see Kendall who had cut her sapphires and together, they dabbed molten solder into the indentations and pressed the sapphires into the sword hilt pommel circles. She put the sword in her ice box to harden the solder over night. In the morning, she took it out.

Dean was knocking on her door, ready to escort her to breakfast. She opened the door and waved him in. Over the past couple of weeks, they’d spent every free moment together. Dean had already talked to Antileon and informed him that if Rachelle would allow, he was going to stay on in Brevan to court her.

So far, they’d done nothing more than make out and do a little touching, always through clothes. Dean knew he had to be patient. He was convinced that she was the woman for him and it would be worth the wait. He’d never been so captivated by a woman. He wanted to be the one to release her passion. He could sense it bubbling just under the surface.

Alec had warned him about Remos’ over protectiveness, but so far, he hadn’t interfered or even spoken to him about it other than to say, “Treat her right.” He’d taken pains to talk to others about what that meant in Barbarian terms. Lanna suggested that she’d been much younger than Rachelle when Alec courted her and more time had passed since the Drow attacks. They were history. In addition, her parents wanted Rachelle to find someone to share her life with, so they were in favor of Dean courting her, figuring if anyone in the village had wanted to court her, they would have by now.

Garth Valin had decided that he would like to visit Morin, and had agreed to take Dean’s place as the warrior protector for the trip back. Amarisa and Eli would go as well. They planned to make the trip anyway and figured they might as well go with the group.

They would be leaving in another couple weeks or so with 18 horses. After choosing their starter herd, they had helped the Barbarians to till a large portion of the huge meadow and plant alfalfa. The Barbarians planned on clearing some more land, enlarging the meadow and planting more alfalfa, which made for the best hay to feed the horses with. Remos had several apprentices among the young Barbarians training to care for and breed the mountain stallions. Harvesting alfalfa for hay would be a new activity added to their roster of duties.

“You ready?” Dean asked.

“In a minute. I want to talk to you. I’ll cook some eggs for us in a bit. We’ll stay in for breakfast today.”

He nodded and sat when she waved him to her couch. She sat next to him and cleared her throat.

“Uh oh, sounds serious,” he joked, but he was a little worried. She looked nervous and he thought they were past that now. He seriously hoped she hadn’t changed her mind. They’d had a long talk before he’d spoken to Antileon about his plans.

“Are you familiar with the Elven custom of exchanging salorals as shodai’urai?”

He held his breath and nodded.

“Okay, well, the Barbarians have taken up this practice. Not everyone, but many have created a family crest, some just for decoration, others for this purpose.”

“Okay.”

“The Satana’s have a family crest now.”

He swallowed hard. “What are you saying?”

“I have something for you, and it’s up to you whether you accept it or not. If you do, it’s up to you whether you accept it as merely a gift we agreed upon, or you consider it … my shodai’urai.”

“Oh Goddess, Rachelle. Are you serious?”

She nodded, trying to not show that her hands were trembling as she clutched them in her lap. “I don’t want you to feel obligated or anything, but I have a proposal for you.”

“Lay it on me,” he said.

She raised her eyes and locked them with his. “We are different from you in that, while we can take lovers before choosing a mate, we don’t seek multiple partners for the sake of having them or experimenting or whatever.”

“I understand that.”

“I want you to understand. If I were to offer you a shodai’urai and you were to accept it – do you know what that means?”

“I think so, but clarify it for me.”

“It means that we agree to accept no other suitors. It is a precursor to engagement, you understand?”

“Yes,” he said quietly.

“If one accepts, it means that they will not accept any other suitors or seek out any other partners, until such time as both agree that they are to go their separate ways or mate before Methandru, which is our version of engagement, a commitment to marry a life-mate.”

“I understand.”

“You would be willing to forsake all other partners?”

“For you, yes, I would be true.”

“Would you be willing to stay and live here?”

“Yes, I would.”

“Okay, then. I have something for you.” She stood and went into her bedroom, leaving him sitting on the couch, breathing hard and hoping she was saying what he thought she was saying. He had decided after their first date on the river that she was the most captivating woman he’d ever met. Over the next few weeks, it had become clear that he’d never wanted anyone the way he wanted her.

Not taking her as Venus urged was becoming a strain, but he’d gritted his teeth and reminded himself that it would be worth the wait. She emerged from the hallway into the living room.

Laying flat across her palms was a beautiful, leather scabbard. He stood and met her half way across the floor. She held it out and he whispered, “You finished it?”

“Yes.”

He took it from her slowly and examined the scabbard. “It’s lovely.”

“Dean Cooper, will you accept my shodai’urai?” she asked quietly.

He smiled widely then. “Yes, Rachelle, I’d be honored. And I will fashion one to give in return.”

“No need. Draw the sword.”

There was a cloth wrapped around the hilt of the sword. He slowly removed the cloth and gasped. “Rachelle! Holy moons!”

She smiled as he gazed at the hilt examining the jewels and metal work and the leather grip. His lips were trembling and he bit into his lower one to stop them. “Do you like it?” she asked tentatively.

“It’s so beautiful. I love it -- such artwork in your craft. This is more than I ever expected.” He noticed the crest was etched into the end of the leather grip as well as the scabbard.

“Draw it out.” She stepped back and he pulled the sword from the scabbard, setting the scabbard on the back of her couch. He held it up in front of him, gazing at the double-sided blade. He could feel the weight and heft it, heavier than he was used to, but not unmanageable.

She motioned for him to follow her and they went into her back yard. He extended his arm, sighting down the blade and began swishing it back and forth, up and down, and sideways as he went through a series of footwork exercises, not dissimilar to ones used by the Barbarians. He was surprised the extra weight didn’t seem to slow him down and he suspected it was because of the absolutely perfect balance of the blade. She was a true artist. This was not just the most beautiful sword he’d ever seen, it was the most perfectly balanced, well-made weapon he’d ever handled.

He realized this sword afforded him a good five or six inches more reach. She walked to the porch and he watched her go to a weapons rack set up there. She picked up a huge two-handed broadsword and returned to stand opposite him. She crouched in a battle stance, holding it in front of her.

He frowned. Dean said, “This is a work of art, Rachelle. I don’t know how to thank you.”

“I’ll get to that later,” she teased. He grinned. “Now, spar with me.”

He stepped back, dropping his sword to hang at his side. “No, I don’t think that is a good idea.”

“Come on, try it out.”

“Rachelle, I don’t want to,” he began.

“Hurt me?” she said, her voice a clear challenge. “That might not be as easy as you imagine.”

He swallowed. “Just sparring, nice and easy so I can get a feel for it.”

She nodded. “On three. One … two … three!” She lunged forward, spinning to the side as he parried her sideways slice.

They began to circle and slowly sped up, crashing the swords together. He was amazed at how agile and quick she was with that huge sword. He was almost distracted several times watching the muscles bunch in her arms as she swung her broad sword.

The sparring got faster and fiercer. He began to employ Amazon feints and tactics that were used to teach new warriors. She fended off each one with ease. He increased the intricacy of his attacks and then the speed. He struck high, low, feinted and swung sideways, spinning and striking with lightening speed. She met him strike for strike.

He began to tire and slowed a bit. They kept up a slower strike and parry. He felt a twinge in his arm and backed up one extra step when previously he would have struck at that point. He could swear he saw her smirk, and then she struck with the speed of a cobra, whirling her blade in fast figure eights. He tried to regain the advantage, side stepping and spinning, reversing their positions. She kept coming like a tornado, and he was hard pressed to fend her off.

It was at that moment, as he continued to lose ground, that he realized how much she had been holding back. He’d started this exercise afraid that he might hurt her. Now, he realized she was more than a master black smith. He’d been told, but this was his first sight of her in action. She was a warrior, and by the looks of things, a deadly one. He knew she wouldn’t hurt him, but he was stunned when he realized, she could, and easily.

She was grinning from ear to ear as he retreated slowly but continually. In the final burst of a whirling attack, she backed him into the fence around her back yard. He tried to raise his sword to parry and realized he couldn’t. Her arms, elbows akimbo, prevented him from using his sword to strike any part of her body. She had stopped her blade. Her knee was in his abdomen; her blade was at the side of his throat. “I yield,” he said gruffly.

Her eyes were bright with excitement. She grinned widely, and backed away, lowering her blade. “Whew, woman, that was …” he trailed off.

“Was what?” she asked smugly.

He pursed his lips. He took a deep breath. “That was really hot,” he said finally, realizing that it was. It was at that moment that he realized just how aroused he was. Even under the thread of fear as she backed him into the fence, he never felt more stimulated.

She licked her lips. “That was fun.”

He huffed. “This? This is what passes for a load of fun for this woman,” he said, as though there were someone else there. “I’m in trouble.”

She threw back her head and laughed. He could do nothing but laugh with her. Dean propped his sword against the fence rail. He approached and grasped her waist. “Venus, help me. I’m so in love with you already, woman,” he said softly.

She smiled, and he pulled her into a voracious kiss. It was filled with all the passion and anticipation he’d been hiding. He heard a thunk as her sword hit the ground.

She returned his ardor, her hands sliding over his back and they stumbled back. He swung her, this time pinning her to the fence, kicking her legs wide and pressing himself snugly against her, letting her feel his hardness against her hip and stomach.

She grunted softly, but this time, rather than stiffen or pull away as she had other times when it got to this point, she yanked his mouth back to hers and swiveled her hips against him.

The rush of arousal was so overwhelming, he felt light headed. He summoned all his will-power and pulled away slowly. “Should we take this to another venue?”

“Perhaps we should,” she whispered.

They retrieved their swords and retreated into the house.

Xxxxxxxxxxxx

He slid his sword into the scabbard and propped it against the wall. She’d left hers outside on the weapon rack. He pulled the pins from her hair and it tumbled down over her shoulders in a big, red wave.

He was leaning in for another kiss when a loud knock sounded on the door. He moaned in mock aggravation and she grinned slyly. “Hold that thought,” she whispered.

She stepped around him and answered the door. Sogarth stood there, with Alec Valin behind him. She looked to the side and saw Antileon and Garth as well. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” she asked.

Dean approached and stood behind her. He looked over her shoulder.

“Everything alright?” Sogarth asked.

“Yeah, why?” Rachelle asked.

Sogarth’s lipped twitched. “Well, Garth heard some serious sword clanging going on back there and thought you might be having some trouble.”

Rachelle’s eyebrows rose to her hairline. She stared at Garth. “What? You think I can’t handle trouble?” she asked, daring him to contradict her. “I can kick your ass, you runt,” joked.

He cleared his throat and then coughed behind his hand to hide his grin. “No, actually, I wanted to make sure our guest still had his head.”

Dean and Rachelle began to snicker and then busted out laughing. Everyone else slowly followed. “We were just sparring. He was trying out his new sword.”

“Oh, okay, then. We’ll leave you to it,” Sogarth said.

Garth looked at Dean. “How’d he do?” he asked, genuinely curious.

She smiled. “He held his own. I was impressed.”

Garth shifted his focus to Dean. “Who won?”

“It was a draw,” Rachelle answered.

“I wasn’t asking you. Who won?” he asked Dean again.

Dean grinned. “It was a draw, till the end, when she backed my sorry ass into the fence.”

They were all chuckling now. “Just one thing to remember, brother,” Garth added.

“Yes?” Dean asked.

“She did that without calling the rage.”

“What?”

“You know about the berserker rage, right?”

Dean swallowed. “Yes, I’ve heard of it. I saw it in Elvin briefly, but was too busy to pay much attention.”

“Just something to keep in mind,” he said. They all turned and left. Rachelle slowly closed the door.

They retreated to the couch. “Seems your friends care more than you thought,” Dean thought.

“That did surprise me, them checking up on me. Then again, they’ve never had to before.”

“Hmmm, I’m not so sure. I think they were checking up on me,” he stated.

“Why do you think that?”

“They wanted to make sure I still had my head.”

Rachelle laughed. “I wouldn’t hurt you.”

“I know, but I must admit, I didn’t expect you to be that,” he cut off, waving his hand in a futile gesture.

“Good?” she volunteered.

He shook his head. “No, I didn’t expect you be that ferocious.”

“That wasn’t ferocious,” she said dismissively.

“It wasn’t?” he replied, raising his eyebrows.

“Like he said, I didn’t call the rage. That is only done in a real battle, never in sparring.”

“Should I be worried?” Dean asked, only half-teasing.

She smiled. “No, but if we ever are fighting, and you hear me give a battle cry, that’s a different story. But it will never happen.”

“But if it does, what should I do then?”

She was silent for a few seconds and then said, “Run.”

He chuckled, slightly unnerved. “Good advice.”

“Do I scare you now?”

“Not yet.”

“That’s good, because I haven’t told you what the price is for that sword you accepted.”

“Oh dear. What’s the price?”

She walked up to him and put her hands on his hips. “It’s a special sword, took a lot of work.”

“I can see that. It’s one of a kind, and I shall treasure it and take care of it. I imagine the price is very high.”

“Oh, it is.”

He took a deep breath, locking his gaze with hers. “Name your price, Master Blacksmith.”

It was her turn to take a deep breath. Then she said quietly, “Teaching me everything you know about love.”

“Sold,” he whispered just before her took her mouth under his. After a minute, he broke the kiss and said, “You know, I know a lot about loving a woman.”

“Are you saying it can’t be taught in a few encounters?”

“Oh no, not properly anyway. It will take many, many encounters – many hours of practice.”

“Good,” she replied simply, and then she kissed him again.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 7
Xxxxxxxxxxxx
Mountain Pass
Xxxxxxxxxxxx

Vincenza and Vidette arrived at 4th station with a wagon laden with vegetables and fruits. They dropped off their goods and moved onto the next station, leaving some at each, and receiving payment.

By the time they reached Narissa’s Lodge, she had a pouch with ten gold, sixteen silver, and twenty copper pieces. She’d taken a huge load so she could sell at each station. Narissa added another two gold pieces to her loot, and she was confident she had the funds to buy anything she could want in the City of Maruk. She split it up into four separate small pouches and hid them within her luggage. If she was robbed, she didn’t want to have some pickpocket make off with everything. Narissa and Colby agreed to let them leave their wagon there. They would pick it up on the return trip.

They took their saddles from the wagon and mounted their horses, saying fare well and continuing on into Fongel Kingdom. Vincenza had felt her unnamed restlessness lifting with every mile that had passed. They decided to go to Forest Haven first. She was known there and would be received without incident. Vidette was excited about seeing some of her old friends that had moved there from Morin. She’d apparently developed a strong friendship with Runenesima before she’d moved to Forest Haven when the settlement was first established.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Forest Haven
Xxxxxxxxxx

They were saddened to hear that Melisande Darmoor had passed away finally at the age of 127. The up side was that Runenesima was her first adept, and she was now the Head Mage of Forest Haven. She and Giselle greeted them warmly and put them up in one of the guest houses. They spent three days making visits and catching up on all the news about the Kingdom.

They decided they would head for the city in the morning. It would be at least a six day trip, more if they didn’t push. But they were in no hurry, and determined to enjoy their trip. Vincenza was a bit apprehensive about entering the city again, but was fairly confident she would have no trouble with Vidette vouching for her. They planned to go to Tahl Manor first, hoping Kashmir and Lyzea would help them out by recommending shops for what they wanted, or maybe even accompany them. Coming here was always a risk, but quite a bit of time had passed. Though no one would forget the trouble with the Drow, it was not something that was news anymore. It was history and most had moved on with their lives.

They made the crossroads by the end of the second day and turned onto the main road. They set up camp at one of the campsites that were common now along the roadways. “We need to set these up in Morin,” Vidette said.

“No reason why we can’t clear the spaces, set up fire pits. Leave some stakes to mark the sites. It makes sense actually, locating them in strategic places where access to water is close.”

“It’s a clever idea. I think I’ll mention it to Wyeth when we get back.”

“He’s not going to want to work on a project like that,” Vincenza guessed.

“No, but he could supervise it, and many of the men, especially the young ones, get restless when nothing exciting happens for too long. Never hurts to give them something to keep them occupied. Hauling a few rocks and clearing a few trees can keep them out of the trouble.”

Vincenza chuckled. “True and it would make travel between settlements a lot easier, especially between Dawnrest and Wyantinock. There are roads, but they are more like paths, and until you’ve traveled them a bit, it’s easy to get turned around in that rainforest. A proper road wouldn’t be a bad thing for the Amazons either. They trade with us, but the quantities we can exchange are limited because you can’t get wagons through there.”

“I hadn’t thought of that. Thinking of expanding your customer base?”

Vincenza grinned. “Never hurts to keep your options open.”

“I agree. Plus, they are bringing all those horses back. They aren’t going to move well in that forest either. It will be slow going until they leave the forest and hit the roads to Isicville or Dawnrest. They might go for it as well. I know they are touchy about hurting any of the rainforest, but a couple of good, well-constructed roads shouldn’t hurt too much.”

“Yvette is more familiar with the Amazons. She would know whether they would find the idea offensive or not.”

“We’ll talk about it when we get back. Now, I need some sleep.”

“Right behind you.”

Vincenza sat near their small fire and drank tea, looking up at the stars. This trip was a good idea. It was so strange. She’d lived most of her life underground, had never minded the darkness or the idea of tons of rock and soil over her head. The Drow were expert engineers and collapses or accidents of engineering were very rare. A few trips on the surface in the day time, and it was amazing how she’d come to yearn for wide open spaces. While she wasn’t confined in any way in Dawnrest, and she certainly wasn’t claustrophobic either, she found staring at the stars very relaxing.

While her life with the Drow had been good up until Angaste’s death, she hadn’t realized how small it was, until she’d seen the big picture. Even seeing parts of Morin she’d never dreamed of before she defected. Then seeing the Kingdom of Fongel and traveling with Yvette in years past, she’d realized just how small her world had been.

It truly was a shame that the Drow didn’t know how limited they were, and how wrong they were about those on the surface. She still liked money, no doubt. She doubted that would ever change. Acquiring wealth was in her blood, but now she could do it with a clear conscience, running her legitimate enterprise, and not worry about getting it stolen from her or competing with others. The relief in stress was amazing.

Of course, not having those worries hanging over your head all the time left you with plenty of time to think of other things. Worse, it gave you time to realize, especially with all that was available out here, what you didn’t have. She shook her head again. She was going to enjoy this trip and focus on that. To hell with everything else for the next couple of weeks.

That night, she dreamed of Angaste again. He approached her and said, “You must let go of the past.”

“I have.”

“No, you still hold onto me. He is coming, the one that will make your life complete. You must help him.”

“Help him with what?”

“Be happy, my love. I want that for you. Good bye.”

She woke up gasping his name.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 8
xxxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Vidette and Vincenza continued down the main road for nearly four days. They were nearing the intersection with the road that took you to the Womb of Methandru. They had decided to stop there at a campsite just in the corner of the two roads, even though there was probably another hour of daylight. They wouldn’t be able to reach the next roadside campsite before dark. They weren’t in a hurry, so they decided to camp, and see if they could do some hunting and find something fresh for dinner.

They made camp, and then Vincenza disappeared into the trees with her bow and quiver. While she was gone, Vidette gathered materials and started a fire in the fire pit. She pulled up a couple of logs for them to sit on.

Night had just fallen and she was starting to get worried when Vincenza appeared with two pheasants. They sat companionably and got to work plucking feathers. Then they skinned it and cut it up, spitting the meat over the fire.

A sudden shout had them both on their feet. “Ahhhyihaiyihai!”

“That was a Barbarian battle cry!” Vincenza gasped. She and Vidette abandoned their dinner and darted into the woods towards the sound. It wasn’t long until they came upon the trouble.

A Barbarian sat on the ground, obviously badly wounded in the leg. Blood was running down his arms. He was fending off four attackers from his precarious position. Two had spears, one a bow, and one a sword.

Vidette’s eyes washed white and she called the spiritual fathers. “Katar neeners! Vyraes si shylaer!” ‘Spiritual fathers, protect the wounded,’ she commanded them.

The blue spirits raced toward the attackers. The bowman turned and became violently ill. One of the spearman began stumbling and dropped his weapon. The second spearman turned in fright as a blue spirit went through his body and he collapsed.

Vincenza shrieked as only a Drow can shriek as she ran toward the man with the long sword. It was a sound of pure rage and frenzy, almost otherworldly. She briefly saw the Barbarian’s face frown harder. He thought she was another enemy. She already had her eight-inch fighting knives in her hands. She leapt into the air as the man was turning.

One knife swiped across his sword arm near the wrist. He bellowed and dropped his sword. Before it hit the ground, she swung her second knife and cut his jugular.

He gasped, threw his hands to his throat, gurgled and fell as a waterfall of blood washed over the front of his tunic. The spearman tried to retrieve his spear. Vincenza leaped on his back as he bent over and cut his throat from behind. She looked up to see one of the spirits fly through the bowman. He choked, his air cut off and collapsed to the ground, dead.

Vidette was thanking the katar neeners that stood around her as the Barbarian sank to lie flat on the ground. Vincenza sheathed her knives and ran to the Barbarian. She went down on her knees and cupped his face in her hands.

He gasped. There was fear in his eyes along with the pain. “Have no fear, berserker. I won’t hurt you.”

“You’re Drow,” he mumbled.

She nodded. “A defector, I am not your enemy. My fealty is with the High Elves and Humans of Morin. I am a visitor here.”

He swallowed and then nodded as Vidette approached. “A Ritualist -- thank you both for your help,” he grunted.

“You’re welcome,” Vidette said, nodding. “I am Vidette Essence.” Her presence seemed to ease his fear. “Let’s see to your injuries.”

“My leg is broken,” he informed them.

Vincenza pulled a dagger off her belt and he flinched. She frowned, feeling sad that he was so fearful of her. At one time in her life, she would have relished his fear, but not any more. “I am Vincenza Ardul. What’s your name?”

“Falcon Nodin.”

“Well, Falcon Nodin, I will not hurt you. The dagger is to cut your pants.”

His lips twitched. “I don’t think I’m up for those kind of games at the moment.”

Vincenza threw her head back and laughed. “You still have your sense of humor, that’s good.” Before he could react further, she grabbed his pant leg near his boot, and slit it nearly to his crotch. He gasped but didn’t move.

She could see the break now. The front bone of his lower leg was pushing out the skin. “Vidette, see if you can find two good size branches to use as splints.”

She took off into the woods. “I will have to go get my knapsack. Will you be alright for a few minutes?”

“Yes.”

“Our camp is at the Womb road intersection. I’ll be right back.” She ran back to the camp, kicked sand on the fire, and snatched up her knapsack and ran back to the man. She went to her knees, and dug into her knapsack, pulling out a good size deer hide. She took a hunting knife from the back of her pants and began cutting it into strips.

“Sorry you have to ruin a good hide,” he said.

She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. I can always get more.”

He looked at the bow and quiver on her back. “Are you a healer?”

She chuckled. “No, I’m a Master Ranger, believe it or not, but I do know basic battle first aide. I’m afraid we’ll have to go for more help, but I can probably get you so we can move you to our camp. It will be safer there near the road.”

He nodded. “I’ve never met a Drow,” he said.

She smiled. “I’m not your typical Drow.”

“A defector. You must be the one I heard about. Are you the one that helped us years ago when the Drow attacked?”

“That would be me,” she replied, smiling.

Vidette appeared with two long branches. Vincenza measured them against his leg, and broke the end off one over her knee. She looked at Vidette. “I’m going to need your help.”

“Tell me what to do.”

“Kneel at his feet. You’re going to have to pull the leg back into alignment. Once straight, you must hold fast. His muscles will fight you. I will splint it as fast as I can while you do that. It will take all your strength until the leg is straight, try to pull slow and steady. Once aligned, his pain should abate significantly. Grasp him firmly at the ankle with both hands, one above the other.”

Vidette did as she was instructed and looked up for further instruction. “Just a sec.” She cut a smaller piece of hide and rolled it. She held it up to him. “Bite on this. This is going to hurt. I’m sorry, but there’s no other way.”

He was grimacing from the pain, but nodded, and put the leather wad in his mouth.

“Okay, on three, pull the leg. Ready?”

“Ready,” Vidette said.

“One, two … three. Pull!”

Vidette pulled and increased her pressure until the bone began sliding down. The Barbarian let out a howl that was muffled by the leather in his mouth. Vidette put her back into it and pulled the leg into alignment. As it settled, she felt the resistance abate. And nodded.

Falcon was sweating and trembling, but he was still conscious, which was a small miracle. Vincenza jumped into action. Quickly putting the branches on either side of his leg and wrapping her strips of hide snuggly around them, overlapping them. The make shift splint covered him from knee to ankle. Once tied securely, she took what was left of the hide, poured water on it and wrapped it snuggly around his leg and fastened it in place with leather thongs.

“When that dries, it will shrink a little, but hold everything snugly in place if we’re lucky. Let me know if you get severe tingling in the leg, or your foot. It will mean it is too tight.”

He nodded, and swallowed hard. “The pain is less now.”

“Give me another minute,” Vincenza said, and she took two steps and disappeared into the trees.

“Damn, she disappears quickly,” he said.

Vidette smiled. “She’s a Master Ranger. Surely your rangers do the same.”

“Yes, it’s just startling to see a Drow do it.”

“She takes some getting used to, but I assure you, she is a friend.”

“I can see that, and I’m more grateful than you know.”

“Who were they?”

“Bandits, I think. There’s an increasing problem with bandits in the woods and hovering at the road edges, waiting for folks to come by with valuables. I heard them and could have taken them, but I was chasing one and fell into a pit fall they had dug. It snapped my leg. I was a fool, he led me right to it and I fell for it. I crawled out, but the pain was incredible. I got myself backed to that tree, and then they all came for me.”

Vincenza appeared with two dead tree branches, each with a ‘Y’ fork at the top. “I think you can use these for canes or like a crutch. Let’s see if we can get you on your feet.”

They each got under one arm, and using a tree behind him, managed to get him on his feet. “Whew, thanks.” He took the branches and grasped them firmly, one under each arm. He was six feet, five inches tall and towered over Vidette’s and Vincenza’s heights of five feet, six and five feet, eight, respectively.

“Your going to have to keep that leg off the ground, absolutely no weight on it, understand?” Vincenza instructed.

Falcon nodded. “Lead the way.”

They made slow careful progress back to their camp. He hopped along on the crutches, grimacing occasionally when his leg was jarred. He warned them about the pit fall on the way back and to watch for it. Once they got him settled on a log, Vincenza disappeared again. “Where’d she go?” he asked.

Vidette shrugged. “I’m not sure, but I’ll bet she’s taking care of filling in that pit fall so no one else becomes its victim.”

“She is very beautiful. I don’t know why, but I’m surprised to find a Drow so striking.”

Vidette smiled. “She has a good heart. She has made many changes and sacrificed much to get where she is now. She is a respected member of our village. She became a Master Ranger but she also raises fruits and vegetables and herbs and sells them to the way stations in the mountain pass, she hunts and shares her kills with the village. It’s been so long now, we sometimes forget that she is Drow.”

“She’s never given you any trouble?”

“Nope, not since the beginning. This is not to say there wasn’t a long adjustment period, but she found her niche and fit in nicely. The Oracle did a judgment and reading on her which I think helped her along as well.”

“I wasn’t around then.”

“What were you doing?”

“My brother had disappeared and I was out hunting for him and looking everywhere. I went to the city and hit all the places he used to haunt when he went there to carouse. It was no use. I didn’t find him and by the time I returned, the battles were all over. I felt terrible, like I hadn’t been there when the tribe needed me.”

“What happened?”

“In the end, months later, a body was found. It was him.”

“How do you know?”

“The clothes. They were his. I recognized his weapons. His sword was gone, but his daggers and knives were still on him. We don’t know if one of the bands of Drow wandering the mountain at that time killed him or if he got sick and just couldn’t make his way back to Brevan. We’ll never know, he wasn’t much more than bones, so there was no way to know by injuries.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Thank you. His name was Fista. My parents are gone, and he was the last family I had. It was a hard blow, but life goes on.”

“It does indeed.”

Vincenza reappeared, carrying several knapsacks along with Falcon’s sword. “Wow, thanks.” He put the sword in his scabbard, but laid it on the ground. She began going through their packs, and retrieving hides and canteens and usable items. She’d stripped them of their knives and daggers and taken the man’s bow and quiver, but had left the spears behind. She was repacking the sacks with the useable items and tying them to the saddle bags. “I filled in the pit fall with rocks,” she said absently. “Let’s clean up those cuts on your arms.”

“Efficient,” Falcon said, a slight tease in his voice, waving at the knap sacks.

Vincenza smiled at him. “Hey, they won’t be needing them anymore.”

He chuckled. “We should bury those bodies.”

“It’s too dark now,” Vidette said. “We’ll do it in the morning. Why don’t you take my tent? I’ll squeeze in with Vincenza. In the morning, I’ll go for help. Vincenza can bury the bodies. There’s a small shovel in my saddle bag.”

“Should we go on to Maruk, or head for the Womb?” Vincenza asked.

“I don’t know, the City is a bit closer and the mage hospital is there. We were planning on going to Tahl Manor first anyway, right?”

“Okay, I’ll stay with him and you can ride for the city, see if Lyzea can send a wagon.”

“I could try to ride,” Falcon said.

Vincenza frowned at him. “Not a chance. So you can mess up my fancy splint?”

He chuckled again. “Seriously, thank you so much. I don’t know what the outcome would have been had you not come to my aide. I’m in your debt.” He reached up and ripped the metal barrette and thong from his hair. It fell like a waterfall of ebony over his shoulders, nearly to his waist. He held it out to Vincenza.

“What is this?”

“My saloral. I owe you a jhori paer, Vincenza Ardul. You saved my life without being asked.”

“That is an Elven custom. I worship Methandru as you do. I am not a disciple of Sehanine. There is no need.”

“I think there is. I was on my way to the city for some supplies. If they didn’t kill me, my crippled leg would have prevented me from getting help. I lost my pack when they attacked. I probably would have died out here one way or another. I figured my time had come, but I was going to try and take as many of them with me as I could.”

“You were doing a fair job of holding them off,” Vincenza said. She peered at the metal disk in the center of the thongs. It was silver plated iron and had the etching of a falcon in flight on it. “This is your family crest?”

“It is, although I am the last of my family. It is yours to keep until I repay my life-debt, or if you wish, a token of my friendship and thanks.”

“Thank you. I will keep it safe, I promise.” She pulled back her bloused tunic and tied the thongs tightly to her belt right next to the dragon scale belt buckle.

He smiled. “Is that what I think it is?”

She grinned. “Yes, it is Olima’s scale, given to me for protecting her mother, the Dragon Master, Ellory, during the battle at Elvin in Morin years ago.”

“You are under her protection?”

“Yes, as are all the surface dwellers of Morin. She and Zaheng keep a close eye out for scouting parties. I was blessed and fortunate that I chose the winning side of that battle. I fought the whole time with cries of ‘traitor’ ringing in my ears, but I could not betray my oath to Olima. I will never betray it. The dragon master saved my life several times from their wrath. Without her, I never would have been spared. I owed her my protection during that battle. Olima was grateful and placed me under her protection although all other Drow are not welcome on the surface in Morin.”

“I see. You’ve led an interesting life, Vincenza.”

“I have, but it is far from over and you must be exhausted. Let’s get you fed and in the tent.” They proceeded to rebuild the fire, heat up the meat that had almost overcooked while they were gone. Vincenza washed the cuts on his arm, but they were not deep, so she wrapped cloth around them and tied them off. They ate well, and then helped Falcon into Vidette’s tent and covered him with furs. Then they retreated to Vincenza’s tent.

They lay silently for a bit but knew each other were still awake. Finally, Vidette said, “That was impressive, that splint.”

“All Drow learn battle first aide, but unlike you, we do not prevent scarring. I’m afraid I would be of no use had I need to sew a wound, or treat an open wound.”

“Still, you did save his life. And the leg will heal if we get him to the City tomorrow.”

“I hope so. I didn’t expect …”

“What is it?”

“I had a dream last night of Angaste.”

“Angaste?”

“Angaste was my husband -- that was killed. He was the reason I defected in the first place. He came to me in a dream, told me the one that would make my life complete was coming and I should help him. I didn’t know what he meant, help him with what? He told me to be happy, like he was giving me permission to move on.”

“Perhaps he was.”

“It was just a dream.”

“Do not discount your dreams, Vincenza. They are often sent by the Gods. They could have instructed him to go to you. Perhaps they knew that you needed his blessing to move on.”

“You really think it was his spirit?”

Vidette snorted. “Remember what I do? I deal with spirits intimately. Do you find Falcon attractive?”

“Extremely, but he is a Barbarian.”

“So what?”

“I’m a Drow, why would he be interested in me?”

“I think he already is. He seemed rather fascinated with you, and he gave you his saloral.”

“As a jhori paer symbol, not a shodai’urai. Besides, I always thought if I did meet someone, it would be an elf, someone from Morin that accepts me. It is easy to become complacent, but I must remember that most do not know me here. Especially in the City, we will need to be careful.”

“We will be. Wear your cape until we get to Tahl Manor, then I’m sure Kashmir or someone he trusts will escort us around to avoid any trouble. I don’t anticipate any, but I’m always ready.”

“Yes, and I find it comforting that although we are only two, your spirits are always available to help even the odds, as they did today.”

“And if they hadn’t been, would you still have attacked those bandits?”

“Of course. They were clearly up to no good. Their tactics are deceitful as well. Attacking an injured man is dishonorable.”

Vidette chuckled.

“Why do you laugh?”

“I don’t think even you realize how much you’ve changed Vincenza. Attacking an injured man, taking advantage of others weaknesses – those are Drow traits. They have no problem with those things, no care for whether or not they are engaged in a fair fight.”

“Huh, you’re right, but I was never a Warrior -- although all Drow learn to fight. Guess Yvette has rubbed off on me. She has a real thing for protecting the under dogs.”

“And now so do you and that’s not a bad thing. Despite the berserker rage, that man was in serious trouble and he knew it.”

“He was afraid of me when I first approached him.”

“Perhaps, but he realized quickly we were there to help, and he is clearly grateful.”

“Do you really think he is the one for me? The Oracle said I would find love if I chose the path of light, but I had begun to think she meant love of my situation, my life, or my new profession. I began to doubt that she meant love with another mate.”

“No, I’m sure she meant with a mate. But the Gods work in mysterious ways. They only give us what we can handle, and things happen in their time, not ours.”

“Why so long?”

“Perhaps they felt you were not ready. You may never know, but I wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to get to know that man. Having Barbarians as friends is never a bad thing in any case.”

“That is true, I have seen them fight.”

“Get some rest. We have long day tomorrow, and I’ll be gone. You’ll have to hunt and tend him yourself.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“I’m sure you will,” she said slyly.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 9
Xxxxxxxxxx
Village of Brevan
Xxxxxxxxxx

Pandora was perched on Brock’s shoulder when she suddenly froze, “Brock.”

He stopped and looked at her as her head canted back. He knew all the signs now. She was receiving a vision. “Oh dear,” she muttered.

“What’s wrong?”

“Falcon, he is in trouble. We must send aide to the road that leads to the Womb.”

“Who should I send?”

Pandora was silent for a few more moments, and then she blinked and looked at Brock. “I don’t think it matters, but at least four must go.”

Brock rang the brass bell on his porch and the council appeared within minutes, along with many others. “I need four volunteers to make haste to the road to the Womb. Our brother is in trouble,” he announced.

Pandora said, “He was set upon by bandits and broke his leg. He has been given aide by two women from Morin, but what they don’t know is more are coming, and one woman is going for help. This will leave him with only one person to help. They will be overwhelmed if they do not receive aide. Methandru wishes them both to be saved. We must go quickly. I see ten bandits approaching their position.”

Her head canted back again and she said, “Oh! One is Drow.”

“Drow? Again?” Brock barked.

“No! It is the defector. She is caring for Falcon, but she will need help.”

“Vincenza?”

“Yes.”

Rachelle stepped forward. “I’ll go.”

Alec Valin stepped forward. “I’ll go as well.”

“If you go, I go,” Valanna said.

Dean said, “I’ll go with you Rachelle, if you lend me a mount.”

Garth and Torin stepped forward. “We’ll go as well. Let’s get mounted up.”

Pandora looked at them, “Four warriors, two rangers – good. Go, ride hard. Time is of the essence.”

They all took off for their homes to grab their packs and weapons. Then they went to the stables. Remos was already leading horses out of stalls and Valasca was helping saddle and bridle them. He put a hand on Rachelle’s shoulder. “Are you sure you want to do this? I can go.”

“No, father. I’ll be fine. She said four, there are six of us. We’ll be fine.”

“Be careful, all of you,” he added, nodding at Lanna and Alec.

Dean looked at Remos. “I’ll look after her.”

Rachelle snorted. “By Methandru, I’ll probably be looking out for him. Let’s go already.”

Remos and Dean both chuckled. Once mounted, they all took off out of the gates. Once across the river and onto the main road, they broke into gallops, riding low in the saddle.

Xxxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Near the Road to the Womb of Methandru
Xxxxxxxxxx

Ten men stood looking at the dead bodies on the ground. “Bastards even took their weapons,” one of the men said, spitting on the ground.

“Who’d they try to attack that they were taken out?” another asked.

“I don’t know, but the tracks head that way,” a third said, pointing to the trampled brush and bracken near the stand of trees.

“Let’s get them buried quickly. Then we’re going to take revenge for our fallen brothers.”

They all nodded and began digging a grave.

Xxxxxxxxxx

They ate some bread and jam for breakfast, the Vidette mounted and headed for the City. Vincenza left Falcon sitting on a log drinking tea and disappeared into the trees. She was going to lay some snares and hopefully catch something small to eat later for lunch. Then she would bury the bodies. She didn’t get far when she heard men grunting and shovels hitting dirt. She threw her cloak on, and raised the cowled hood that hid her face.

She crept closer. She could see men digging through the trees. She quickly and quietly climbed a tree, sliding out onto one of the branches high up until she could see better. Ten men were nearly finished digging the grave.

She was a good fighter, but there was no way she could take on ten and prevail, even if she fired arrows from this tree. She crept down as quietly as she could, but a twig snapped when she leapt the last few feet to the ground. She froze as one of the men said, “Quiet! I heard something.”

She froze and waited until he said, “Probably just a rabbit or pheasant. Let’s get this done.”

When the sound of shovels hitting dirt would hide her retreat, she slipped back through the trees as fast as she dared, careful to watch her footing and make sure she was stepping only on dirt and leaves as Yvette had taught her. When she was far enough away, she broke into a flat out run and raced back to the camp.

Falcon looked up startled as she appeared from around a tree. “Oh!” he gasped.

She threw her hood off. “We have to get out of here and hide. Fast. We’ll leave the tent. She helped him to his feet, fastened a pack on his back and handed him his crutches. “There are ten men digging a grave for the ones we killed. They almost heard me. No doubt they will come looking for us once they are done, and that won’t be long. Can you mount?”

“If you help me,” he said.

She went to her horse and carefully held his leg by the ankle as he swung up into the saddle. She guided his leg over the horse’s back to hang down his right side. He grunted and the horse widened his nostrils and stiffened. “I’m heavy for him,” he said.

“Can’t be helped, we have to move.” She patted his neck. “Sorry, boy, do the best you can.” She took his reins and headed onto the main road, crossing over to the other side.

“Where are we going?”

“I’m not sure, but they will find the camp, and then they’ll spend some time searching the immediate area on that side of the road. We need to head in the opposite direction.”

He nodded. It was slower going than she would have liked, but it couldn’t be helped. The horse was tiring quickly. Finally, Falcon said, “Vincenza, leave me.”

She swung around and stared at him. “No way.”

“If they come on me, I can say I got hurt hunting and my friend went for help, and I know nothing of their friends. They’ll attack you on sight, and we aren’t going to outrun them at this pace.”

She pursed her lips. “Falcon, they are going to know how you broke that leg. If one group uses that tactic, they probably all do. You think they are going to believe a trained Barbarian warrior broke his leg hunting. No way, they’ll know you were fighting and fell into that trap.”

“Then let’s find somewhere to hide.”

“That might work, but I don’t know the area.”

“Head north a bit; I think there’s a small cave. It’s not ideal, but we can cover the entrance.”

“What about the horse?”

“You may have to let him loose.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

He guided her to the cave, which was big enough for four or five people, but not high enough for a horse. She grabbed one of the purloined knapsacks that she’d put the weapons in and her saddle bags. Then she smacked the horse’s butt and he trotted away. Then she helped Falcon into the cave. She scrambled to cover the entrance with branches.

She quickly set some snares and covered them with leaves and twigs. Then she heard the footsteps jogging in the forest. “We’re out of time,” she hissed, and retreated to the cave.

She placed him with his back to the wall, and gave him the human’s bow and quiver that she had stolen. He couldn’t stand well enough to fight, but he could shoot a bow from a sitting position.

She took the long sword and daggers and scattered them across the floor from the back of the cave to the front. He watched her, fascinated with her single-minded concentration.

Finally, she knocked an arrow in her own bow and retreated to just in front of him. The cave was just big enough for her to stand. She stood to the side and waited.

She heard one of the men curse. “Fie! A bloody snare! Watch yourselves. Damn rangers.” When she spied him through the branches, he was wearing a bandana to cover his face from the eyes down. But it was red and stuck out like a sore thumb. He wasn’t going to be camouflaged wearing that, the idiot, she thought.

He stopped and she took careful aim, waiting. He was about to pass by when he stopped and peered at the branches. She hadn’t been haphazard enough and hadn’t had time to place them randomly or thick enough. “Psst,” he hissed, and pointed.

She knew they were discovered at that point and she would have to fight. There was no getting around it. She let her arrow fly. It cut through the branches and hit right in the eye.

He shouted once and fell. Then she heard the others running. She threw her bow into her sling on her back just as one of the men burst through the branches. She somersaulted, snatched up a dagger from the ground and uncurled, coming up in front of him and burying it in his gut.

He swung his sword wildly and she ducked, kicking his legs out from underneath him. They rolled across the floor of the cave. He ended up on top of her and Falcon released an arrow. It skimmed his neck but he was already dead and she shoved him off her.

Another man was throwing the branches away from the opening. “Over here!” he yelled.

Someone outside said, “I hear something.”

“Yeah in here.”

“No, on the road.”

“Screw the road, they are in here. Kirk and Macey are down!”

They heard more running feet. Vincenza snatched up her fighting knives from her waist holsters and the man entered the cave. They began circling. “A frikkin’ Drow. Come on, honey, let’s see what you got?” he taunted.

In seconds, they were slashing at one another, diving and dodging each other’s blows. Two more appeared in the doorway and Falcon let loose another arrow but missed. He was too afraid of hitting Vincenza and quarters were close.

Vincenza was fierce, and her howling and shrieking as she attacked was disorienting and distracting. One headed for him, probably going to take him out of the picture. They seemed to content to watch their friend fight Vincenza, confident that he would win. Falcon wasn’t so sure.

Then he heard the sweetest sound known in his world. The man headed for him stopped, whirled and headed back out of the cave.

Xxxxxxxxxx

The group from Brevan heard the commotion from the road. They dismounted and ran top speed toward the scuffle. The horses would hinder them in the forest. It didn’t take them more than a couple of minutes to zero in on the sounds and they headed straight for them.

Five men were standing outside a small cave, peering inside. They heard one say, “A Drow?”

That was all the indication they needed that they were in the right place. All five Barbarians released battle cries, deafening their opponents. Alec and Lanna released arrows, injuring two so that they dropped their weapons. A sixth man emerged from the cave. Dean dispatched one man with a slice to the neck and ran toward Rachelle to help; quickly realizing she didn’t need any.

He watched her parry a blow, plant her leg, and whirl in a round house kick that hit the man in the chest. He staggered back off balance, and she continued her momentum, swinging her broad sword. It cut through his neck like butter and his head fell to the ground, his body flopping in the opposite direction. She whirled, parried a blow from the man that had emerged from the cave, feinted and sliced his leg. He bellowed and she opened his abdomen as he staggered on his injured leg. He fell dead at her feet.

She spun, growled, and realized Lanna, Alec, Dean, Garth and Torin had taken out the others. She rushed to the entrance of the cave, hearing steel hit steel. The others were on her heels, and they ducked into the cave just in time to see Vincenza shriek an otherworldly sound. She leapt forward into the air and wielded both knives at the same time -- one across the man’s neck, the other across his abdomen.

His throat gushed blood, and his abdomen spilled his innards. He fell dead at her feet.

There was silence for a few seconds, and then Lanna was rushing to Vincenza. “I’m Lanna. Are you hurt?”

She panted. “No, I’m fine.”

“You have blood on your face and arms. Were you cut?”

“It’s not mine.”

Falcon said. “She took out two before you got here, and this one.”

Lanna went to Falcon and kneeled next to him. “And you? Are you hurt – besides the leg?” She peered at his leg. “Nice splint.”

He flicked his chin toward Vincenza. “Her handy work again. She and her friend took out four last night.”

Vincenza sank to her knees. “I’m exhausted.”

They all began pulling out power bars and passing them around. Lanna handed one to Vincenza. She didn’t have the rage but the power bars were good for restoring energy in any case. “I need to go back to our camp site. My friend, Vidette, will return and panic when she finds us gone, wondering what happened.”

Lanna looked around and said, “Alec and I will go back and pack up your stuff. Where were you headed?”

“The City, Tahl Manor, but I can’t enter without Vidette. There are still some that will try to kill me on sight.”

“Not if you’re with us, they won’t,” Rachelle declared.

Everyone looked at her. “Alec and Lanna, go pack up their campsite. Garth and Torin, find a couple of sturdy branches. Alec, you have a fur?”

“Yeah.”

“We’ll take it and make a stretcher for him.”

“I have crutches. Did you get here on horseback?”

“Yeah, they are out at the road.”

“I can ride, if someone helps me mount.”

“Okay, good. Forget the stretcher. We’ll take you to the Crystal Mage Hospital; it's a lot closer than going back to Brevan. Garth, why don’t you go with Alec and Lanna?”

“Why?”

“Because they will need help carrying stuff, even with saddle bags, and if there are more bandits out there, well, let’s just say I’d feel better if there were a warrior with you and Lanna.”

Alec made a face.

Rachelle grinned. “Not that you can’t protect her, but there’s safety in numbers. She’s my little sister, it’s my prerogative.”

“Okay, let’s move out,” Torin said. They all exited the cave, the Barbarians stretching to stand up straight. They each snatched up a knapsack or saddlebag so Vincenza didn’t have to carry them all.

“Who are you?” Falcon asked, looking at Dean.

Rachelle grinned, “Falcon, this is Dean Cooper, an Amazon that’s visiting. They came to buy breeding stock from Dad. He may be sticking around for a while.”

Falcon grinned. “Is that so?”

Everyone was hiding their grins now.

Dean smiled. “If she’ll let me.”

“Good luck with that,” Falcon said, his voice brimming with amusement.

Vincenza said. “I can just go to the camp and wait for my friend if you take Falcon to the hospital.”

Rachelle shook her head. “No, if there are bandits attacking en masse, no one should be alone.” She approached Vincenza, towering over her. She took her hands and bowed slightly. “You saved and protected our brother. We thank you. The least we can do is ensure your safe passage to the City. You are a friend of the Barbarians, Vincenza Ardul.”

Vincenza swallowed around the lump in her throat. She was used to acceptance in Morin now, but to have it from these noble warriors was humbling. She nodded and said, “I would be grateful.”

Torin and Dean helped Falcon to his feet. They slowly made their way back to the road. Vincenza grinned when she saw her horse standing with the others. “Found some friends, did you?” she asked, patting his neck. He snuffled her shoulder and fed him a carrot from her pack. Dean and Torin helped Falcon mount Dean’s borrowed horse. Dean led the horse, the rest mounted and they began to make their way to the City.

Alec, Valanna and Garth said good bye and headed for the campsite. They knew exactly where it was after Vincenza said it was at the cross road to the cut off for the Womb.

By nightfall they were at the gates of the City. Although told it was unnecessary, Vincenza raised her cowl and hid her face anyway. A guard asked, “What is your business?”

Rachelle stared at him. “We make for Tahl Manor. We are friends of Kashmir Tahl.”

“That one!” he said, pointing at Vincenza. “Remove your cowl.”

Just then a tall man with long, jet-black hair appeared, carrying a crystal staff. “Derek!” Rachelle greeted him.

The guard turned to look and immediately bowed to mage.

“Is there a problem? These are friends, good paragon,” Derek said. “I’ll vouch for them.”

“Very good, Sir,” the paragon said and waved them through the gates.

As they walked, he turned to Vincenza. “Your friend Vidette was already here and left again with a wagon to get you. I decided to come out and wait for her return, anticipating that they might not recognize you and act inappropriately.”

“I thank you,” Vincenza said.

Rachelle said. “Alec, Lanna and Garth will meet up with her. She will know to return.”

They went straight to Tahl Manor.

Xxxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 10
Xxxxxxxxxxx
City of Maruk
Crystal Mage Hospital
Xxxxxxxxxx

Kaliska was in the hospital when they arrived and immediately took over the care of Falcon, complimenting Vincenza on her splint.

“Best I could do,” she replied humbly.

Kaliska smiled. “You did a lovely job, especially since you had to make-shift your supplies. I’m impressed. Very nice work.” She looked at Falcon. “She saved your leg. Set it well too. If she hadn’t and it started to heal wrong, you would have been in bad shape. I doubt you’ll even have a limp when this heals.”

“That’s a relief. I owe her much, she saved my life, fixed my leg and saved my life again, until our friends showed up. Killed three of the ten herself, not to mention the ones the night before.”

Kaliska’s eyebrows rose. “Wow. You can go on to the house. Mom will have beds made up for all of you.”

Vincenza stepped up to the bed. “I’ll stay if you don’t mind.”

Derek said, “I’ll get you a chair.”

The rest went to the Manor and Zana made up beds for all of them. They had four rooms. Garth and Torin took one, Rachelle and Dean took another. They made up one for Vincenza, and one for Lanna and Alec, who were expected by morning. Vincenza never showed up.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Falcon awoke feeling groggy and looked down. Vincenza was asleep, sitting in the chair with her head on edge of the bed next to his hip. He smiled. She was truly an incredible woman. She didn’t even know him. He didn’t fear the Drow, except that he knew they were a formidable enemy if they appeared in any number.

She had certainly shown her mettle in the last two days. He owed her his life twice-over, and while the jhori-paer was an Elf custom and related to the worship of Sehanine, many Barbarians were familiar with their customs. Some they’d learned from the Elves that had joined their tribe, like Bamba, Kethtia, Adonna and Eli. Others they had learned simply from their association with those that dwelled in Forest Haven.

He had been bereft after the death of his brother and became a mercenary for a while, not sure what to do with himself. He had finally returned to Brevan and took up training young warriors. He was good with them, realizing they were all substitutes for his little brother that he had lost. Finding a mate was the last thing on his mind for several years.

He had become restless lately, so when Kethtia mentioned that she needed supplies for the med huts, he’d volunteered to go to the City. He thought it would be good to just get out and do something different for a couple of weeks. He’d been thinking ironically, that it had been a bad decision as he’d battled for his life against the four bandits. In fighting form, they would have been no match for him. Even outnumbered, he probably could have taken them down with the help of the rage.

After breaking his leg, he’d been fairly certain his family would be no more with his death. He’d been certain he would die, but he would take them with him if he could. The rage had held off the pain of the broken leg. He’d registered the surprise on their faces when he kept fighting from his position on the ground. His enormous reach kept them at bay at first. But he was clumsy and unbalanced while sitting and he’d been beginning to tire.

That was when the Ritualist had shown up. He’d known what she was the minute her eyes had gone white, and she’d raised her onyx staff. With Kethtia and Eli in residence, Ritualists were not an oddity to Barbarians. He’d been relieved, knowing she would help him. The surprise had been the wild Drow sporting honey-colored streaks in her hair that leaped into the fray wielding fighting knives like a tornado.

He’d been confused at first, unsure if she was friend or foe, but immediately suspecting she was foe simply because she was Drow. He had no idea if she would kill him next after dispatching the last of the bandits.

When he’d flinched at her touch, he’d seen sadness on her face and that had surprised him. What was disconcerting him the most was his unreasonable attraction to her. While he’d seen many attractive Elven women, he’d never felt attracted enough to pursue one of them. Thus far, Methandru had not seen fit to find him a life-mate. He hadn’t given up hope, but he’d quit looking just the same, figuring if it was going to happen, it would.

Now, he stared at the Drow, and raised his fingers, gently brushing the hair away from her face. Her skin was light, a soft caramel color. Her eyes were a deep brown, almost black when open, but her hair was white with soft streaks of honey blonde. Her lips were full, her cheekbones high and her chin square. She was so striking, absolutely … beautiful, he realized.

She stirred and pulled in a breath. Then her eyes opened. She looked confused for a few seconds and then she smiled. She was even more beautiful when she smiled. “Hey,” he said.

“Hey, yourself,” she said, her voice low and tinged with sleep.

“You slept here all night? You shouldn’t have done that.”

“I’ve slept in a lot worse places, believe me.”

He chuckled. “Why don’t you go to the manor and get some food.”

“I wanted to make sure you were all right.”

“I’m fine. I’ll be laid up for a while, but I’ll heal.”

She sat up straight and stretched her arms above her head. He couldn’t help notice her generous breasts on her slender frame. Goddess, what was he doing? He was unsure what this all meant. But he was sure that he owed her his life, and attraction or not, that was a fact.

“Thank you again, for all that you did. You were truly spectacular. I owe you my life twice now. I was a stranger and you helped me at great risk to yourself. You didn’t know me from a barn wall.”

She chuckled. “I heard your battle cry. I had fought with the berserkers before. I know you are an honorable people. I’m just glad you are alright, and your leg will heal. For a few minutes there in the cave, I thought it was all going to be for nothing. Thank the Goddess your friends showed up. I would not have prevailed against more than two at once.”

“Yes, that was fortunate.”

“How did they find us? Or know we were in trouble for that matter?”

“The Oracle was given a vision. She knew I was in trouble and you were with me. According to the others, she said if they didn’t come in time, we would have been overwhelmed.”

“Ah, I wondered why they didn’t have a stronger reaction to me.”

He smiled. “Torin remembers you from the past visits. The others have heard of you, and Alec may have even met you, but they were young then, probably in their teens still. But they know you are not the enemy.”

“I was a different person then. I have learned much since then.”

“Is there anything you need? Something I can do for you, or get for you as partial repayment for what you have done for me?”

“No, I’m fine. Just tell people, if they ask, that I am not the enemy.”

He smiled. “I will be sure to do so, although this went a long way toward convincing anyone who had doubts.”

She patted his hand. “I think I will go into the house. I’m starving.”

“Go get some food.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Alec and Lanna returned with Vidette who was very relieved to find Vincenza uninjured and had been amazed upon hearing the story of their flight through the woods. After they had eaten and sat around telling stories, Kashmir agreed to escort them around the City. Rachelle and Dean took Falcon’s list and went to Amarizi’s Apothecary to stock up.

Garth and Torin decided to visit the local Tavern and take a look in some of the shops on their own. Alec and Lanna said they would stay at the house and tour the gardens and stables. Zilex, the Elven gardener was always happy to show off his gardens. Quid showed them the stables and the richly appointed carriage that was only used for special occasions.

Kashmir escorted Vidette and Vincenza, who cautiously removed her cowl. Several gasps were heard, but then they would see Kashmir and nothing more was said. He was well-known in the City. Many were curious but held their tongues, not wanting to upset the Head of the Alley Rogues Guild.

Vidette visited some jewelry shops and purchased some bracelets and rings. She loved jewelry and wore a ring on every finger, except her thumbs.

Vincenza teased her, saying she was making herself into a lightening rod. They went to several clothing stores and Vincenza purchased several finely woven tunics, some with bead work on the front, others with a V-neck, long sleeves, short sleeves, and several pairs of butter soft leather and suede pants. She also purchased a new pair of boots. She then went to Vassar’s and met Togarth.

He was surprised to see a Drow, but to his credit, was perfectly friendly showing her his wares. She purchased a new quiver and bracers and forty arrows to fill her two quivers. She showed him her bow, intricately carved with Elven symbols and he complimented her on its beauty.

When he learned that she knew Duvan and highly respected him as a Beast Master and Dragon Master, they gained an instant rapport. She told him that Duvan had recommended him, in fact, as had Bamba, but she’d not had the opportunity to see his shop on her last visit.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Later that evening, the others announced that they would be returning to Brevan. Vincenza pulled Vidette aside and asked if she would mind staying until Falcon was ready to travel.

She grinned and said she would be happy to, but they might hit the tail end of fall if they did that, but she didn’t mind. Vincenza talked to Falcon and he was glad to hear she would be staying for a bit. He didn’t relish a trip home by himself. Once that was settled, Vincenza told the others that she and Vidette would escort Falcon home once he was able to travel, so they wouldn’t have to return for him, or have him make the trip himself.

When she learned Rachelle was a black smith, she thought of another idea.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Like most Barbarians, Falcon healed fast, but it was still two weeks before he could put any weight on his leg and then another week of exercises before he felt confident he could sit a horse even though he would wear a splint for at least another two weeks. Dean had ridden back with Rachelle and left his borrowed stallion for Falcon.

While the leg was still weak, he thought he would be fine sitting a horse, and he would still use the crutch for a bit. They thanked Lyzea and Kashmir for their hospitality. One or the other had gone with the pair whenever they ventured into the City just to be safe.

They had gone to Taverns and done more shopping. Vincenza had found a glass blower and purchased several jars and glasses and bowls, wrapping them all carefully in hides to protect them. Falcon bought a set of saddlebags to house his purchases and they finally set out. He’d told anyone that would listen about Vincenza’s heroic rescue and defense of his injured person against the bandits. It was gossip and news and spread quickly through the City. Many had seen her escorted by Kashmir or Lyzea. Derek and Kaliska had taken them out a few times as well.

Only one tense moment had occurred while they sat in a Tavern at a table drinking ale and eating roasted chicken. Kaliska had gone to use the outhouse in the back. Derek was at the bar ordering another round of ale. A gruff looking man had approached her from behind. She’d sensed him behind her and spun around in her chair as his big hand landed roughly on her shoulder. He barked, “What the hell are you doing here, Drow?”

Just then he felt a poke in the back and turned his head to find Kaliska behind him, her crystal staff pressed to his kidney. “Take your hand off her. I’d hate to have to injure you before I’ve had dinner,” she said sternly.

“Mistress Depota!” he exclaimed.

“She’s my guest, Kavon, leave her alone.”

“Uh, your guest?”

“Yes, she saved someone’s life, a friend of mine who is recuperating at the hospital. She is not your enemy. Now go back to your table.”

“Yes, Mistress, I’m sorry.”

He turned on his heel and left, glancing over his shoulder. Kaliska sat down and Vidette was hiding her grin behind her hand.

“Well, that was fun,” Kaliska said pluckily.

Vincenza pursed her lips. “Perhaps we shouldn’t stay here.”

Derek approached and said, “It’ll be fine. I was headed this way when I saw you. Figured I didn’t need to interfere.”

“I handled it,” Kaliska said.

“I saw that. He’s a drunk, but he’s mostly harmless. Unfortunately his buddies and he sometimes get a little too tipsy and decide they need to start a brawl to prove their manliness.”

Vincenza chuckled then. “I’d do my best not to hurt anyone. But if I’m attacked, I will fight.”

“I would expect nothing less,” Kaliska said. “That shouldn’t be necessary as long as we’re with you.”

“I see that. They truly fear you.”

“Respect me. Some fear my mother,” Kaliska corrected.

Derek snorted. “Some aren’t sure which is which,” he added.

They all laughed then.

Xxxxxxxxxx

It was finally time to head back and they packed up and headed out. Kashmir rode with them to the city gates and waved them off. They made the trip back to Brevan without incident, traveling slowly, stopping early to set up camp and let Falcon rest his leg. It stiffened from riding, but he continued to do his exercises.

The three weeks they’d spent in Maruk and the days spent traveling back to Brevan had afforded many opportunities for them to talk. They spent evenings over dinner telling stories. Falcon told of his family, all of whom had passed now and his work with training young warriors that filled a void for him. Vincenza told of her losing her husband and joining the people on the surface, betraying her people and changing her life completely. She talked with pride about her gardens and how she was sure she’d made the right decision.

Vidette sensed the developing relationship, and often made herself scarce, going to the rivers to fill canteens, or finding solitude to write in her journal. Vincenza knew they were excuses to give her time alone with Falcon and she was grateful. She was more enamored with the Barbarian by the day. While she had watched many courtship rituals among humans and elves, she was unsure of what to do next. She wondered if he would take their relationship to the next level. If he did, she had a dilemma. She lived in Morin, finally felt like she belonged there, and despite her restlessness and this trip, had no desire to move anywhere else. It was a dilemma. If he did express interest in her, it would be topic that would need to be discussed early on.

She wondered if she should ask him straight out if he was interested and get it over with. She didn’t like not knowing where she stood in this situation.

Chapter 11
Xxxxxxxxxx
Village of Brevan
Xxxxxxxxxx

They finally arrived and everyone was glad to see them. Vincenza was showered with thanks from many for ‘saving their brother’. Some of the younger ones were wary, having heard tales of the Drow attacks years before. They’d been too small to remember anything but being herded to the rear of the village and seeing the wounded.

Kethtia stepped forward and took her hands, loudly announcing that Vincenza was a true friend of the Barbarians and an honored guest of herself and the Warlord. She figured that should ward off any ill-conceived youthful ideas of doing something stupid. Vidette and Kethtia became instant friends and spent hours exchanging stories about Zestoria and training with her.

Yvette was glad to see her friends, and proposed they make the trip together as they were leaving in the next few days. Now, Vincenza, Vidette, Amarisa, Eli and Garth had all committed to help Amelia, Antileon and Yvette get the horses back to Morin.

After dinner one night, Vincenza approached the redheaded blacksmith and asked if she could speak with her privately. Rachelle looked confused but readily agreed. She brought her to her house while Dean watched them walk away, looking concerned. Rachelle smiled at him and waved to let him know she was fine.

Once in her home, Rachelle asked, “What can I do for you?”

“Well, as you know, I used to belong to House Ardul.”

“Yes,” she replied, unsure where this was going.

“Well, we had a house saloral or crest, and although I still use the name Ardul, I am the last of my house. I would like to have a crest, but don’t wish to use the one my family did. It just wouldn’t be right, it isn’t me anymore. I was wondering if you would make me one. I can pay you for it.

Rachelle waved away that suggestion of pay. “I would be happy to. Did you want a necklace, or did you have something else in mind?”

“I’m not sure. I would like something that reflects who I am now.”

“I see. Well, you’re a ranger, and I understand you’re quite the gardener.”

“Yes, I raise fruits and vegetables, as well as maize.”

“Hmmm, how about something that shows both those interests.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know, maybe a bow and arrow crossed with an ear of corn.”

“That sounds good. In fact, that would be perfect.”

“Okay, well, I can make disks for hair thongs, bracelets, necklaces, virtually anything you want. Torin can etch crests into your belongings.”

“He can?”

“Sure, he’s a pretty good artist too – can make a template for you. You could have him etch it into quivers and such if you wished. He can do magic with leather. I could make disks or bracelets. Although if you want something more delicate, like a necklace or ring, you might want to talk to Kendall. He’s a dwarf that lives here. He makes terrific jewelry.”

“Okay, I’d like to order five hair disks and two big bracelets; maybe a necklace or two as well.”

“Okay, let’s get to work on some sketches. Kendall can help; he’s a good artist too.”

Rachelle took her to Kendall and Torin and they worked together to make a crest. In the end, they decided to make a bow, with a skinny ear of corn as the arrow. They surrounded it with a big cursive ‘A’. He made sketches, from which Torin made a hide template. Working together, they made her two, big, wide bracelets, two necklaces, and five disks she could attach with hair thongs. Torin etched it into her quivers and her bracers.

They all protested when she tried to pay them, but finally accepted about half of what she tried to pay, realizing she felt it important that she pay for their work. Even with all she’d bought, she had money left over, and she’d left a quite a stash at home besides.

Xxxxxxxxxx

The time was nearing when they would leave for Morin again. Vincenza sat with Falcon in the square after dinner sipping coffee. “What’s on your mind?” he asked.

“We leave day after tomorrow.”

“Is that bad?”

“No, I’ve already been here longer than I planned.”

“There’s more to it?”

She stared at him. “Yes.”

“Tell me,” he asked.

“I didn’t count on meeting you. Now, I find that I don’t want to – leave you,” she finally said after a pause.

He smiled. “Funny you should mention it. I was thinking the same thing.”

“You were? I don’t want to leave you but my home is in Morin. I must return.”

“Yes. Garth and some of the others are going back with you to help with the horses. I could join them and travel with you, see Morin. You could show me where you live, how you live.”

“You would do that?”

“Sure, why not? I really don’t have any ties here. No reason I can’t take a trip.”

“What about your students?”

“I’m not ready to resume sparring yet anyway. And there are others who teach, not just me. There is no shortage of warriors here.”

“I would like to spend more time with you, get to know you more. However, I have to be home before winter or my gardens will be ruined.”

He grinned. “I would like that as well. I’ll inform them tonight that I will go with you.”

“That will make our party nine. We can each tend two horses. That would work out well.”

He knew she was making a plausible excuse for him to use to come with them in case he didn’t want to admit the real reason. For some reason, this made him sad. He realized she still carried a stigma, or thought she did anyway.

They were still dancing around their attraction, despite spending hours talking over the last month. It was hard to be private sometimes. It wouldn’t be so hard at home. “You could even stay with me when we get there if you wish,” she said tentatively.

“I could?”

“Sure, I have my own home. Saved for two years to get it.”

“Wow. Okay, if you’re sure the others won’t mind.”

“They won’t care. You’ll be my guest.”

He reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. She shivered. “I’ll look forward to it.” He leaned forward and spoke quietly into her ear. “And I need no excuse for cover. I go because I want to spend more time with you, Vincenza Ardul.” After a pause, “And I don’t care who knows it.”

He kissed her lightly on the cheek, lingering, and then left. Her heart was still beating rapidly after he stood slowly and walked away.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Alec watched Valanna working with the wolf she’d named Onyx. She was a beauty and fully healed now. “Your mother give you training tips?” he asked.

“Yes, she said to use her name for moving commands, and not to for stationary commands.”

“Why?”

“Once they associate with their name, it motivates them to move.”

“Oh, I see.”

“So you don’t want to use it to make them sit, stay, or wait, or lie down. You do want to use it to have them come, heel or attack.”

“That makes sense. How’s it coming?”

“Easier than I thought, but its matter of consistency and repetition. Ma said, ‘say it once, make them do it.’ If you give the command twice, it undermines your authority. You want to have them respond immediately every time. If they break the command, you tell them to fix it, rather than repeat the command.” She whistled. “Onyx, come!”

The wolf trotted over from her position and Lanna fed her a piece of jerky. She pet her and nuzzled her head.

“Tell me more.”

“For when you get your own familiar?”

He grinned. “One can always hope.”

She smiled. “Okay then,” she began. “Apparently, tone of voice is also important. You should use a high, happy voice when you want them to come or heel, and only use a low, growl voice to reprimand. You never want them to associate coming to you with anything negative. So saying, ‘get over right now!’ when you are angry is bad. You should go get them and drag them to you, if you can, rather than use the command to come. If they think they will be punished by obeying the command -- that can turn everything wrong in a hurry.”

“I can see that. It makes sense.”

“As well, if you do reprimand, it should be swift and severe, as it would be from their real mothers. In the wild, the mother will reprimand sharply, but then it is forgotten. There is no spite or grudges in the animal world, only correct behavior and survival, so you have to think a bit about the way their mind works.”

“Well, they obviously don’t mind having a master. I’ve sometimes wondered about that.”

“Ma said she learned a lot from Duvan, although she was already a beast master when she met him and cats are a bit different from wolves, as they have the pack mentality.”

“What’s that?”

“They travel in packs, and their instinct tells them that there must be an alpha, or the pack will die out. Therefore, as long as there is an alpha, they are happy to follow. However, they will test you and you must respond correctly. If they think you are weak or subservient, they will try to take over, not out of spite or a lust for power, simply because they feel there must be an alpha and you are not it, so they will try to be.”

“I see. How do they test you?”

“Well, they will try to get you to do things, like play with them. If they urge you to do so, and you do it, you just took a command from them, and they perceive weakness. Therefore, you should choose the time to play. Likewise, an alpha never allows another to crowd them. So you should never let them sit on your feet or legs, rather you should put them in a down/stay, and put your legs over them, always be above them. It’s about body language as much as anything else.

“She also said the alpha always goes out a door first. To let them leap ahead also shows weakness. So I give him a ‘wait’ command, exit the door and then call him to heel. It has to do with the alpha making sure there is no danger before leading the rest of the pack into an unknown area or situation. This also helps them to build trust in you and your judgment. Of course, it also prevents them from plowing you over and knocking you on your ass.”

Alec grinned with amusement. “Wow, a lot to it.”

“Yes, but if you are consistent, they do stop testing you eventually. The other thing in a pack is that the alpha always eats first. Therefore, we will eat dinner, and then she gets the scraps or catches her own. She said to never feed him before we eat, regardless of what meal it is.”

“What if it’s not our meal time?”

“Mother said she will often take one bite of something, and then give the rest to Brasca. She can even eat something else if Brasca’s meal is not palatable. That’s why she makes her bring the kill to her first if she catches her own dinner. Ma will gut it, eat a cracker or jerky or anything, and then gives the kill to Brasca. As long as she has eaten first and taken what she wants, it’s safe to feed her second. The amount doesn’t matter. It is the act of getting your fill first.”

“Fascinating.”

“Yes, it is, but it all makes sense if you think about it.”

“Yeah, it does. Maybe one day I’ll get to try it out.”

“Well, maybe you can. I’ve been thinking. Duvan’s wolf protects Cyrida when he’s gone, considers her the Beta of the pack. I’m hoping we can do the same with Onyx. So I want you to help with her training. I want her to obey you as well. She already knows you are ranked above her.”

“How so?”

“I threw her out of the bedroom, remember? You got to stay. That told her that you are above her in the pack.”

“Good news,” he joked.

She laughed and kissed him. Onyx growled slightly.

Valanna snapped her head around and growled, “No!”

Onyx stared at her. They engaged in a staring contest until the wolf looked away. She pointed severely at the ground and the wolf sank to her tummy. Lanna said, “Good girl.” Then she turned and kissed Alec again. They both watched her out of the corner of their eye and she didn’t move. Lanna sat back. “Oh, and never lose a staring contest. Looking one in the eye is a challenge. That growl was her testing my reaction if she were to challenge your place in the pack.”

“I’ll remember that – Beast Master,” he whispered. He stood and kissed the top of her head.

“Once I have a little better control, I’ll have you start working with her too.”

“Sounds good.”

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 12
xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
xxxxxxxxxx

When the pass was first formed, they had worried about bandits. When that didn’t come to pass, it had faded as a threat. The incidents with the Drow six and four years ago had distracted everyone from the problem.

Bandits used to attack Ocelot and isolated travelers until Kethtia had discouraged that practice. Things had gone along well for a few years now. Unfortunately, without a war, or trouble on the horizon, some with delinquent tendencies got bored. Unhappy with their lot as a ranger, simple farmer or disparaging honest work turned to banditry. Since no huge problems had arisen in nearly four years, people let their guard down.

It was not unusual for people to travel in twos or threes. Even single travelers were seen on the roads between the Maruk and the mountain. Groups as large as the one traveling to the pass from Brevan were now rare. Therefore, it was a surprise when they were attacked.

Although some bandits had gotten away with treasures from travelers, and left them alive, the recent killing of bandits had incensed the groups. They had gathered and decided to send a message, that attacking them or fighting back was a bad idea. Giving up your valuables and going on your way was a better choice.

“Head’s up!” Amarisa shouted, as arrows sprayed toward them from the tree line.

Falcon and Garth let loose with battle cries and ran into the trees bordering the road. The rangers, Antileon, Amelia ran to the edge of road, determined to protect their newly acquired mountain steeds. They were all tied together in twos and fours by lead ropes and leather halters.

Yvette darted into the woods and climbed a tree. Amarisa and her familiars, Shirokos and Shorshai flanked Antileon and Amelia. Amarisa pulled her knives and Eli said, “No! Don’t risk the child. Stay with the Amazons. Protect the herd!”

She growled, but then nodded. She sheathed her knives, flicked her hands forward and shouted, “Shirokos, Shorshai – ATTACK!” They leapt into the trees. Amarisa pulled her bow from her sling and knocked an arrow.

Eli had not had much occasion to practice his craft, but now, his pregnant wife was in danger and he wasn’t about to stand idly by. He raised his onyx staff, which he was never without. Vidette said, “You call the fathers, I’ll call the martyrs!”

He nodded, and the Amazons watched his eyes wash white and he began calling the spirits. Then they watched Vidette do the same.

Blue, yellow and white spirits began popping up all over the place. He asked them to prevent the attackers from spreading out. They disappeared into the woods. Vidette told the martyrs to protect the fighters.

Shouts were heard as the warriors engaged the bandits. They seemed to be coming from every direction. Vincenza had followed Falcon and Garth. They formed a loose circle, back to back and spread out to give each other room to maneuver. Then the fighting began as bandits came at them from all directions.

Yvette fired arrows from the tree, trying to distract attackers so the warriors would not be overwhelmed, but there was no way she could keep up.

Then the spirits appeared along with the two white lions. They leaped on the attackers from behind as they were focused on the warriors. This caused a good deal of confusion as some tried to turn and run, only to run into Eli’s spirits who chased them back, or martyrs who flung ethereal spears that caused their insides to implode.

The noise was unbelievable as the warriors and Vincenza shrieked, the lions roared, and swords clanged as some broke through by virtue of sheer numbers and engaged them in hand to hand combat. Ellory and Flynx didn’t live too far from the pass, and were very close to the fight. They happened to be in residence, planning to winter in Maruk for a change. Their familiars, Osal and Bruno let out bleats of distress that had the two rangers following their familiars into the woods.

It didn’t take long for them to come upon the battle. They both began darting in and out of the trees, picking off stragglers. Their familiars joined the lions in attacking from the rear. A few broke through the lines to the road where Amelia, Antileon and Amarisa easily took them out with arrows.

Eli changed his command, and the spirits stopped herding the bandits and simply attacked. Some grew weak and dropped weapons, others became violently ill, and still others were simply dispatched with ethereal weapons. The dead and dying were everywhere once it was over. Eli asked the spirits to find any others of ill intent. Only two were found in trees and easily dispatched.

They surveyed the carnage, heard a few moans and began dispatching those that weren’t quite dead. Then would come the arduous task of digging a mass grave. There were nearly forty bodies and everyone was shocked. Never had they attacked in such numbers.

“Save one!” Amarisa shouted.

One man, dying from a gash to the abdomen shouted, “Spare me! Please!”

Falcon hauled him up by the scruff of the neck and hauled him up in front of Amarisa. Falcon didn’t feel it was his place to speak for the Barbarians. Amarisa was the Warlord’s daughter and a member of the council, and therefore, she was often deferred to as a leader in any group outing.

Falcon shoved the man and he stumbled and went to his knees before Amarisa. She whistled and her familiars bounded to her, one on each side of the man. “Guard!” she commanded. They both growled. “I wouldn’t move if I were you,” she said calmly.

He sneered but said nothing, holding his sliced abdomen. “Why do you attack in such numbers?” His lips curled and she could see him considering a smart remark. “I will only ask once. If you do not answer, I will simply have my familiars rip out your throat.” The calm way in which she said this gave some of them shivers.

The man swallowed and said, “Our leader, Cam, wanted to send a message that it was not a good decision to kill us. That people should simply give up their belongings and they would be left alone, but that if the killing continued, we would take revenge. He got all the groups together and convinced them to tour the mountain and attack together. He saw your group, figured if he could take you out, that would send a fine message.”

“Ah, and he did not think there would be consequences?”

The man shrugged and then grimaced. “I don’t know. I was just following orders.”

“Your heart is not true or you would not have followed him in the first place,” Amarisa replied.

“I didn’t have a choice, I swear.”

“You were an idiot to attack a party this large; and an even bigger idiot to attack a party with Barbarians. Don’t you know you cannot prevail against Barbarians?” She realized that he thought the Amazons were Barbarians as well and didn’t disabuse him of the notion.

“He thought our numbers would overwhelm you.”

“Clearly, he was mistaken. What should I do with you?”

“Please, spare me. I’ll probably die of this wound anyway.”

“Not if we heal you.”

“You would do that?”

“It depends.”

“On what?”

“If you’re willing to give us information on hide-outs, the groups of bandits, their leaders, numbers of each group, any information that might be helpful in tracking them down.”

“You plan to hunt them down?”

“That will be a decision for the Warlord of the Barbarians, but I’m sure he would appreciate the information. That might buy some lenience.”

“Who is the Warlord?”

Amarisa was surprised he didn’t know her father, but she supposed most of these bandits were from the City. “My father.”

Eli approached her and put a hand on her shoulder. “How are we to get him back? We have to get these animals into the pass. I’m not going to feel safe until we do.”

Ellory and Flynx stepped forward. “We’ll take him.”

They were flanked by their familiars and the man’s eyes went wide. Ellory grinned. “Osal and Bruno will keep an eye on him.” She looked at the man. “You cannot outrun them, so don’t even try.” She pointed to Bruno. “He can climb a tree faster than any human, so that’s no escape for you either, understand?”

He nodded. “I’ll cooperate. I’m dizzy; I’ve lost a lot of blood. Are any of you healers?”

Amarisa shook her head. “I am, but I brought no supplies.” Both lions and the bears cocked their heads. Amarisa smiled, knowing the village was most likely aware of their plight. The Oracle received visions more frequently these days. “Ah, but a healer is coming.”

“What?”

They all then heard hoof beats and looked up to see Lanna cantering down the road, a big black wolf at her horse’s heels. “Hail!” She dismounted lithely and removed large leather bag from where it was tied near her saddle bags, along with a big fur that was over the pommel of her saddle. “Sit. Stay,” she commanded Onyx. The wolf sat obediently near the horse’s foreleg. Valanna looked at the man on the ground. “Is this my patient?”

“It is,” Amarisa replied smoothly.

“What the hell?” the man asked under his breath.

Lanna approached the man and spread out the fur. She pointed. “Lie down.”

“Who are you?”

“I’m Valanna, one of the village shamans. Do you wish treatment or not?”

He nodded and lay down, warily watching her as she knelt down and began unloading her pack. They all watched in silence as she cleansed the wound, gave him something for pain, smeared some salve on the wound to numb it and then threaded a fine bone needle with spun venison gut thread and proceeded to sew his wound closed with quick, sure, concise stitches.

The man grimaced but held still. Once finished, she put something else on the wound to numb it, covered it with a cloth and wrapped his torso with soft hide and tied it in place. She opened a water skin and held it up to him. “Take three big mouthfuls,” she instructed.

“What is it?”

“A tea for the pain.”

He looked skeptical, but she had not hurt him so far, and her skill on his wound was obvious. She knew what she was doing. He did as he was told and handed it back to her. She repacked her supplies and tied them to the horse again. Then she said, “Garth, Falcon, help me get him on Drina.” That was apparently the name of her horse.

The two men easily lifted the human from under his arms, and then boosted him into the saddle. Ellory said, “We’ll escort them back.”

“I’ll be fine,” Lanna said. “I have Onyx here too.”

Flynx frowned. “We’ll go, just to be sure. No sense taking chances.”

Amarisa nodded. “We thank you. I don’t want to delay anymore. I want these horses in the pass before dark.”

Flynx nodded. “Go. We’ll gather some villagers to come out and dig a grave. Farewell.”

“Appreciate it. Thank you.”

“No problem, get going.”

Xxxxxxxxxxx

After several minutes of silence as they headed back toward Brevan, the man asked. “How did you know to come?” he asked Valanna.

“Are you a new comer to Fongel?”

“No, but I lived in the City all my life until my brother talked me into joining this group. Said we would make easy money, go home rich.” He snorted.

“And you believed him?”

He shrugged. “I guess I wanted to believe him. I really wanted to be with him. My folks are gone. He had taken off; I was alone for a long time. When he showed up, saying he wanted to reconnect, I jumped at the chance. Not my brightest decision. I realized quickly that Cam was crazy and lazy.”

“Bad combination,” Ellory mumbled.

He nodded at her. “Yes. I didn’t even want to steal from people. It just felt wrong, but once in the group, I didn’t know what else to do. When I said I was going to go back, Cam pulled a knife on me, said he’d kill me. Couldn’t have me going back and leaking information about them, especially to the Alley Rogue’s Guild. I was afraid of him. My brother intervened, said I needed more experience, and they could just use me for a look out for now. So that’s what I did mostly, looked out for intruders while they attacked the travelers and robbed them.”

“You know of the Oracle?” Lanna asked.

He nodded.

“Well, she told me to come to you. She receives visions regularly.”

“I knew that, I guess I didn’t know she would be involved in day to day stuff though.”

“Methandru guides her and she in turn, guides us. What’s your name?”

“Kevin Harper,” he replied.

“That’s Ellory and Flynx Starborne,” Lanna said, introducing the two following them. “Their familiars are Bruno and Osal.” She waved at Onyx. “Onyx is my familiar.”

“Thank you for healing me,” he said sincerely.

“You’re not out of the woods yet, but you’ll live. You’ll be weak for several days. You lost a lot of blood.”

More silence prevailed and he asked, “Do you mind if we talk?”

“Not at all,” Lanna said, sauntering along with the horses reins held loosely in her fist.

“I’ve heard of Beast Masters all my life, even seen a few, but never so many.”

Ellory said, “They avoid the City. The animals are not comfortable there, cannot live there, and too many are wary of them. It’s not a good environment for them. If you’ve rarely left the City, then it doesn’t surprise me that you have limited knowledge. But we are much more common than in the old days. Peace and the flourishing forest have allowed this to happen I think. Who did you see in the City?” she asked.

“I saw that famous ranger, Duvan, once, with his white wolf.”

Ellory threw back her head and laughed.

“What’s funny?”

“He’s my brother,” she said through her chuckles.

“Oh!”

“Yes, if you see a Beast Master with his familiar in the city, chances are its wolf, dog, or bird.”

“Why?”

She waved at the bears loping along behind them. “Because they are too big to lead easily through the streets. It could be done, but it’s risky. Someone gets too close and they feel we are threatened; they could take them out with one swipe of a paw. They obey us, but they also have a strong protection instinct. They all do, but the bigger the familiar, the riskier it is to bring them into a confined space. When I visit the City, I often leave Osal in the nearest wooded area to wait for me.”

“I see, that makes sense. So what will this Warlord do to me?” he asked, sounding nervous again.

Lanna turned and grinned at him. “Nothing, if you behave yourself and do as you’re told. However, I’d advise you to answer his questions fully and without hesitation. He is the Oracle’s protector, and his wife is the Head Shaman and a Master Ritualist. If you deal fairly with them, they will deal fairly with you, but you really don’t want to give them a reason to feel you have betrayed them, or hurt their people. The consequences are often not pretty.”

The man gulped and paled. Ellory and Flynx hid their grins, knowing that Brock would never kill the man as Lanna implied unless he did something monumentally stupid. He looked well and truly frightened at the moment so they didn’t think there was a problem. Although he’d been ‘led’ into the life of a bandit, and perhaps didn’t have the culpability of some others, the fact remained – he was a bandit and he had broken the laws of the land and joined with those that had attacked their brethren. This was not a crime easily dismissed.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 13
Xxxxxxxxxx
Mountain Pass
xxxxxxxxxx

Meanwhile, the group reached the pass, checked in with the paragons, giving their names and proceeded to trek into the pass, leading the string of horses. Amelia and Antileon were now very grateful that the others had decided to travel with them. Had they been alone with just one warrior and themselves, they doubted they could have saved the herd. All these weeks or learning and choosing would have been for nothing. These horses represented a lot of money and resources. If they’d lost them, it would have been a long time before they could have mustered the resources to trade for more. He must have thanked them all several times by the time they reached the pass.

Once they reached Narissa’s Lodge, they all were ready for a rest. Her efficient staff took over and helped get the horses into the stalls of a huge barn they had built for animals. It was filled to capacity with the horses. Narissa had Amarisa put her lions in another out building that just stored hay bales for animals. They were too huge to bring into the Lodge and they might frighten the other guests. Narissa even had two big venison haunches brought out for the lions. Amarisa said, “I’ll take it to them. Might not be safe for someone else to walk in there smelling like venison.”

Narissa laughed. “Be my guest. I’m not going in there.”

She unlatched the hay barn door and entered. Both lions leapt to their feet. “Dinner time,” Amarisa said. She pulled a piece of jerky from her pocket and slowly munched on it in front of them while they licked their chops and waited. Once she was finished, she tossed a haunch to each lion and they pounced on them and began to eat.

Narissa fed the group well and had rooms made up for them. Colby and Tamatha joined them for dinner reliving old stories, glad to see friends again. Everyone was glad to spend a night worry free and relax and replenish themselves.

Falcon and Vincenza shared a room. A few raised eyebrows were exchanged, but otherwise, no one said anything. They all knew the only reason Falcon was on this trip was to have more time with Vincenza.

Yvette was chortling with glee. She really hoped Vincenza had finally found someone to love. She’d been alone for so many years. And through their previous discussions, she knew that her friend had all but given up on finding love again, thinking that she had misinterpreted the Oracle’s vision of her finding love. She was surprised that a Barbarian had caught her eye. She’d always figured it would be another elf. Then again, stranger things had happened. She just hoped it worked out. That he was willing to travel all the way to Morin and winter there was a good indication that his interest was not fleeting. Since he would become a member of Dawnrest village, chances were she’d have ample time to get to know the man. First though, they had to get to the other side of the mountain, drop off Amarisa and Eli in Elvin, Vincenza and Falcon in Dawnrest, and then get eighteen horses through the rain forest. Their trip was far from over.

She sighed and curled up in her bed, wishing her husband had made the trip.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

All their guests had left. Despite everything, Rachelle hadn’t been sure Dean would stay right up until they left. She kept thinking something would happen and he would have to leave. Her fears were unfounded and he seemed genuinely glad to be staying on. Dean gifted her with a saloral necklace that Kendall had helped him create. It was a silver disk with an emerald in the center. She never took it off.

They stood with the group of council members and others as Lanna returned with the bandit as predicted by the Oracle.

Despite his escort of three beast masters, and having seen Amarisa with her lions, his eyes went wide when Bamba and Valasca appeared with Ebony and Brasca at their sides. He was realizing Beast Masters were much more prevalent than those in the City believed. They were supposed to be rare. Here he was looking at five in this one village, although he understood the human and half-elf didn’t live here, they were obviously very friendly with the Barbarians. Remos appeared with Nyoka on one shoulder, and a dark-haired fairy on the other. Kevin’s eyes were wide. He wondered if there was anyone here without a familiar.

They sat him on a hay bale in the village square. Onyx stared at him. He felt the wolf was just waiting for him to make one wrong move and perhaps it was.

The crowd suddenly parted and the largest man he’d ever seen strode into the square. He was easily six feet, eight inches tall. A Half-Elf woman was at his side. The man stopped several feet away and simply stared at him for several long moments. Kevin noticed that both had fairies on their shoulders. He looked around, seeing quite a few others with fairies as well. He’d never seen so many fairies, only one or two as they had been in the City with protectors.

Finally, the man turned to Lanna. “Does he need more treatment?”

“No, just food, rest, and lots of liquids. He should stay still for a couple days so he doesn’t rip the stitches.”

Brock nodded and turned to the man. “What’s your name?”

“Kevin Harper.”

“Well, Kevin Harper – I am Brock Wolfsbane, Warlord of the Barbarians. This is my wife, Kethtia, our Head Shaman. If you cause no trouble and answer my questions, you will be cared for. Then we will let you go on your way when this is over, if that is your wish.”
“And if I don’t?” he asked quietly.

Brock stared at him until he looked away. “Then I’ll kill you. I’ll take your head off right now and you won’t even see me move.”

Kevin had heard stories of the fairies and how they could conceal their protectors. He was never sure if he believed it. Looking now, and seeing the cool confidence and conviction on the Warlord’s face, he didn’t doubt it for a minute. His brother was dead. He was the last of his family. His heart had never really been in the banditry to begin with. He had nothing to lose by cooperating. The remaining bandits might hunt him down if they ever found out he sold them out. However, his life expectancy was about five minutes if he defied this man. Besides, he was in no condition to fight. He would beg for mercy.

“I will cooperate. I will answer your questions,” he replied after a few long moments. “I throw myself on your mercy. I never wanted to hurt anyone.”

“Good decision,” Brock said sarcastically.

“What do you wish to know?” Kevin asked.

“How many of you are there?”

“I don’t know exactly, but Cam – he was the leader of our group – asked all the groups to send about half of their men for his tour.”

“His tour to terrify the residents of this mountain?” Brock asked.

“Yes. We were forty men, so if they did send half, then there are at least another forty or so.”

“Are there women and children among you?”

“No, a few women, but most were single men. They turned to banditry because they couldn’t find work in the city.”

“Would they negotiate a truce?”

“Some might, but you would have to offer them something.”

“Would they be willing to work if offered honest work?”

“Again, some would. Others I think just enjoyed the excitement or were too lazy to do honest work.”

“Which are you?” Brock inquired.

“I would work. I told your healer. I only joined to be with my brother. He is dead now. I tried to quit and my life was threatened. I swear I’ve never killed anyone.”

“Can you hunt?”

“Yes, I’m fair with a bow. I’m no Master but I can get by. I used to be a tanner. I’m real good with hides.”

“Really? What happened?”

“My father died and my brother left. I couldn’t support the shop on my own.”

Brock’s eyes flicked to Torin and he nodded.

“Do you know where these bandit camps are?”

“Some of them, not all. Most are in caves on the mountain. They are spread out.”

“Would you take us to the ones you know?”

“Yes, but you would have to protect me. They will kill me if they know I betrayed them to you.”

“That won’t be a problem,” Brock said. “We just need you to point out the location. We can keep you out of the action.

“I really don’t feel well,” he said, swaying a bit.

Lanna said. “He lost a lot of blood. He should lie down.”

“Enough for now, then. Lanna, take him to the med hut. Alec, help her.”

Once he was escorted away, Brock turned to Torin. “How do you feel about taking on a human apprentice?”

Torin grinned. “I’ll take him on if he wants. I can handle him easily. I could use the help curing hides if nothing else. It’s hard to keep up with the demand. People are going to want winter capes soon.”

“Very well. We’ll talk about it later. Let’s get him healthy first.”

Pandora said, “I’ll do a reading on him later. Let’s give him a couple of days. I recommend no one goes out alone for a bit, especially if they are attacking in numbers. Falcon and Vincenza were set upon by ten, now forty attacked the group going to Morin.”

“Let’s hope they’re running out of bodies,” Torin commented.

Rachelle added, “They may think twice about attacking again, if half their number was wiped out.”

Pandora answered, “True, but better to be cautious until we know more.”

Brock sighed. “Okay, two by two detail. All hunters, bring at least one warrior with you when you go out. Spread the word. I have to think of a plan. Perhaps we can raid one bandit camp and have them spread the word that we will take in honest workers if they give themselves up. I need to think on it some more. In the meantime, Remos?”

“Yes?” Remos asked.

“Gather a group of ten or fifteen and see to burying those bodies. I don’t want others to come upon them and wonder what the hell happened before we have a chance to inform Forest Haven and others.”

“I’ll take care of it,” he replied, and turned to stride away, pointing at a couple of men to follow him.

Everyone disbursed and began spreading the word that no one was to go out of the village alone until further notice.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Rachelle and Dean returned to her home. Dean asked, “Do you have to return to the forge?”

“No, I’m done for the day. I was thinking about collecting an installment payment on that sword,” she said casually.

He pulled her toward himself with his hands on her hips. “What’d you have in mind?” he said softly. They had previously agreed that she would let him know when she was ready to become his lover. Since accepting her shodai’urai in the form of the sword and scabbard, he’d been preparing for the time when she would relent.

She stared at him. “I’m ready,” she said simply.

He sucked in his breath and then kissed her as if his life depended on it. His hands splayed over her back and lowered to her waist, pulling her tight against himself. “Thank Venus. I couldn’t have waited much longer,” he whispered.

Her tongue answered the call of his and they battled, neither losing as their arousal climbed higher. She broke off suddenly and he growled, “No stopping me this time.”

“No, just a softer place to play,” she breathed out. She led him quickly into the bedroom.

They grinned at each other. “All mine now,” he said.

“All yours. Do it. Show me what I’ve been missing,” she requested.

He replied, “Every chance I get from now on.” Then he began to move and kiss her at the same time. He knew, despite her enthusiasm that she would probably be sore tomorrow. No talk was necessary for the next half hour as he took her slowly and gently. He brought her to two more peaks before letting himself go and flooding her with his essence.

They curled up together after washing up. “Hard to believe it ever gets better than that,” she muttered.

He chuckled. “You just wait, lady. That was only lesson number one.”

“I’m in trouble,” she muttered.

“More than you can imagine,” he whispered, as they both drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 14
Xxxxxxxxxxx
Narissa’s Lodge
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Falcon placed a hand on Vincenza’s shoulder as they stood in their room. She turned slowly to look at him. “Are you nervous being here alone with me now?” he asked.

“Maybe a bit. There was a time when I never would have admitted that. Silly, isn’t it?”

“No, we don’t know each other well yet, although we’ve spent many hours talking.”

“Yet you came with us,” she said.

“I came with you. I’m following you to another kingdom. Now here we are and we’ve not even kissed.”

She swallowed hard. “Are you sure you want that with me?”

“While I like making new friends, I wouldn’t take a trip to Morin and be there all winter just to cultivate a friendship.”

“You don’t want to be friends?” she asked.

“Of course I do. I already consider you a friend, but I want more and you know it. I can’t tell you where we’ll end up. I can’t make you any promises, it would be false of me to do so. I can tell you that I want to explore having a relationship with you, I thought that much was clear.”

“I thought so. I hoped so, but I guess I’m still a bit mystified that you are attracted to me physically.”

“Well, I am, but it’s more than physical, Vincenza. I find you fascinating. I love talking to you, seeing your passion for your friends, your love of your gardens when you speak of them – the way you fight, so fierce and protective, not to mention ingenious and unique. I find you captivating in every way.”

“All that, huh?” she teased, smiling now.

“All that and more. I think we were destined to meet. We both have unfulfilled desires and needs. We are both the last of our families. We both yearn for a mate, someone to share our lives with. We have this in common.”

“But I’m a Drow,” she said simply.

“You are a woman – a strong, beautiful, talented woman. We are all a product of our environment and birthright. Some things never change, but we do choose our destiny. We choose who we are to be, what to do with the gifts the Gods give us, as you have. You are living proof that we can choose a different path than the one we were born to.”

“I must admit that I have longed to have a partner in life again. I am tired of being alone. I have my friends, but …” she trailed off.

“But they don’t keep you warm on long winter night or share you inner-most thoughts and dreams.

“True.”

“I want to be that person, Vincenza. I want to get into your mind, really know you, from the inside out. Let’s see where it goes. What do we have to lose?”

She smirked and said, “I must warn you, my mind is a very scary place to be sometimes. There are many dark places and blind alleys still.”

He grinned in return. “I’ll bring a torch and a sword.”

She threw her head back and laughed. “And will you let me travel into your mind as well?”

“Yes, I will. Look, I know you’re not ready to receive me as a lover yet, but let’s not let misconceptions or false assumptions trip us up right from the start.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean I’m going to make this easy for you. No guessing. I like you, Vincenza, more than like you. Safe to say I’m viciously attracted to you. I think about you all the time. I want to be your friend, but I want a romantic relationship with you as well. But I’m willing to wait for that part. I’m not in a hurry. I waited this long – I can wait a bit longer.” He took her hand and pulled her to him. “But just in case you were worried about whether or not I’m truly attracted to you or not, let me remove all doubt.”

One hand lifted to the back of her neck, and he bent down, covering her mouth. His tongue burst between her teeth and rolled over her tongue. She gasped when he nipped her bottom lip. Just that quick, she was kissing him back – hard. He met her onslaught with his own, pulling her hips against him, letting her feel his arousal. He swiveled his hips, pressing against her.

He broke the kiss. “That clear it up for you?” he asked.

She panted a couple of times and nodded, licking her lips. “Yeah, it does.”

“You let me know when you’re ready to take this further. Until then, I’m going to hold your hand, put my arms around you, kiss you whenever I feel like it. You okay with that?”

“Very okay with that.”

“You let me know when you want to explore the physical part.”

“I will. Not tonight though. It’s not so much about not being ready. I want to be in my own home, without other ears about.”

He nodded. “Ah. Plan on making some noise, do you?” he teased, as he released her, stepping back.

She chuckled. “Drow tend to be very loud, and we can get rough sometimes,” she said carefully.

He peered down at her. “I think I can handle it.”

“I hope so,” she whispered. “For tonight, let’s just share the bed. Naked or clothed?”

“Up to you, but naked might be very dangerous territory, lady. You’ve been warned.”

“It’s all dangerous territory, Falcon,” she countered.

He didn’t respond verbally, just began shedding his clothes. She nearly gasped at what was revealed, but managed to stop herself. Instead she stared at his lovely physique, the bricks of muscle on his abdomen, his huge shoulders and thick thighs. It had been so long since she’d known the love of a man, but they couldn’t do it here. “Do I get to see you?” he asked, standing naked, and unselfconscious.

“Yes,” she whispered, and shed her clothes. She was five feet, eight inches tall, thin, but with a slight swell of hips. Her buttocks were muscular and her stomach and arms were well-toned. Her breasts rode high on her chest. He knew they were big enough to spill over the sides of his hands.

“Oh mercy,” he whispered. “You sure you want to wait?” he asked jauntily.

She stepped closer and placed her hands on his hips. He sucked in air through his teeth and stared at her. “Careful, woman. I’m no youngster that can’t control myself, but I do have my limits,” he warned.

“And If I test them?” she whispered.

He took a deep breath. “Then you may find yourself at my mercy.”

“You think so?” she asked, a glint of mischief in her eyes.

His hands landed on her shoulders. “I’m fully healed now, no injuries,” he reminded her, drawing out the tease. “You won’t have the advantage if I decide to take over.”

“Could you be over confident?” she asked, raising one eyebrow.

“It’s possible,” he said in a blah fashion, clearly challenging her. “But highly unlikely.”

She was a Drow at heart and no Drow could resist a dare. In a sudden move, she whirled, intending to put her leg behind his and try to trip him. The contact was like kicking a tree. He moved with the speed of a jungle snake, grasping her wrist. In two seconds, he had both her wrists in one hand held firmly above her head. The other hand was on her waist.

She gasped, surprised at how fast he’d moved. Stupid. He was a warrior. She’d forgotten she’d never seen him at the top of his game and she’d underestimated him. He’d been recovering most of the time she’d known him, being careful. His slow, careful movements during recovery had lulled her into thinking she was smaller but probably much faster.

“Hmmm,” he hummed, cocking his head to the side and looking her over. He lifted his fist, raising her up on her tip toes and causing her breasts to lift. “Very nice,” he said, under his breath.

She hissed and rolled her shoulders. He chuckled, holding her easily. He sensed that there were parts of her she’d been holding back for years, because she had to, or thought she did. There was fierceness inside her that he’d seen when she fought for him. She’d said Drow could get rough when she was referring to sex. He wondered if he should test that, but he didn’t want to blow his chances with her. She had to consent. He would never take an unwilling woman. She also said she wanted to wait. He suspected that was more to do with wanting privacy and discretion than wanting to wait.

“Falcon, please,” she begged.

“Please what? Please release you? Please touch you?”

“Bastard!” she spit out.

He smiled. “You like this don’t you? So strong, but you want someone stronger, don’t you? You want to be conquered. No one’s ever dared, have they? All that control and strength. You want to lose it, don’t you? Or at least find an equal you can truly respect.”

“No!” she growled.

“You’re safe with me, Vincenza. I’d never hurt you. You can give up control. I won’t hold it against you. I’ll give it back.”

“I don’t …” she trailed off, gasping again as he thrust again.

“I think you do know. You want me to take over, don’t you? It’s turning you on.”

“I don’t know!” she moaned.

“Let’s see.” He stepped back abruptly, grabbed his belt off the chair and swiftly restrained her wrists. She squirmed as he backed her onto the bed, straddling her and tying her to the headboard, leaving slack so she could bend her elbows. His hands stilled her bucking hips as she fought him. He lowered himself on all fours and said, “Decision time. Yes or no. Say no and I’ll untie you and put my clothes back on. Say yes and we take this wherever it goes, wherever I want to take you. I won’t take you unwilling, Vincenza,.”

Her lips trembled and she said, “Falcon, the noise.”

“Screw the noise. They know why we are in the same room. I don’t care if they hear every groan or listen to us tearing it up in here. Forget them. This is about you and me; right here, right now. We won’t be the first couple to shout off the roof in this place. I must have your permission and if you still want to wait, I’ll respect that, but don’t tell me you aren’t turned on by a little rough play. Your body tells me the truth. However, I don’t want to embarrass you. Now – yes – or – no?”

“Yes, damn you, yes!” she growled, wondering if she would regret it later.

“Lovely, Vincenza, let’s begin.” True to his word, he took over and everyone heard her shouts as he put her through the paces.

Afterwards, he wet a cloth for them in the water bucket left for them and cleaned them both up.

When he was done, she crawled in and moved her so he could spoon up behind her. Her whole body fit in the cradle of his and she sighed, feeling safe there, despite the havoc he’d just visited on her body. “Are you alright?” he asked, suddenly nervous. “I didn’t go too far, did I?”

She smiled and turned her head so he could see her face. “No, Falcon. I was afraid my sexual tastes and appetite would scare you – or worse, disgust you. Drow sex can be something like a competitive sport. That was, bar none, the most spectacular sexual experience I’ve ever had. Thank you.”

He smiled. “For me also, and I don’t need your thanks. It won’t be like that every time.”

“I know, but it had been so long. I needed it this way the first time, for you to take over, to get past the fear of rejection. I wanted to see how far you would go. I never want to see you appalled or see disgust on your face when you look at me.”

“Never happen,” he said firmly.

“I was truly afraid you would be put off by my proclivities. It doesn’t mean we never enjoy gentle sex – we do.”

He kissed her softly. “If you let me hang around, we can try many things. I never want to harm you. We must think of a word you can say if you truly need me to stop doing something, if I ever go too far, you must stop me. But I want you to know this – you can be yourself with me, Vincenza. I want you to be yourself. You don’t need to hide parts of yourself from me. If you want something, ask for it. If I have a problem with it, I will tell you. All relationships are about compromise. We learn what the other likes and then set our boundaries.”

“I will. I’m glad we didn’t wait. I’m also glad we had this talk. It has eased my mind. On the other hand, we may have to answer some questions tomorrow. I’m surprised they didn’t break the door down,” she said, huffing out an amused breath.

He grinned. “Nah, but we may get some winks and raised eyebrows.”

She chuckled softly and squirmed back into his body. “I need sleep. You wore me out.”

“Sleep, love.”

“Love?” she asked, sleepily.

“Yes, I use pet names. Going make something of it?” he challenged.

She snorted. “No. Go to sleep, … love.”

He hummed in contentment, buried his nose in her hair and drifted off to sleep.

Xxxxxxxxxx

As predicted, no one said anything untoward to the couple, but the men clapped Falcon on the back when no one else was looking, and the women raised their eyebrows at Vincenza, asking the question, ‘Was it as good as it sounded?’

Neither one gave answers to the inquiries, just smiled slyly and walked away.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 15
xxxxxxxxxx
City of Elvin
xxxxxxxxxx

Mara Gemedes startled at the knock on her door. She removed her pot of stew from the fireplace hooks and set it on the hearth. It was nearly done. “Just a minute!” she hollered. She wasn’t expecting anyone this afternoon and couldn’t imagine who it could be.

She flung the door open and gasped as she saw her son standing there with his wife. “Eli! Amarisa! What are you doing here? Is everything all right?”

Amarisa chuckled. “Everything is fine, good mother. May we come in?” Good mother was an expression of respect to an in-law.

“Of course!” She stepped back and waved them in. They sat on her couch and she perched on a chair, crunching her apron in her fists. “Where are your … lions?” she asked.

Amarisa smiled. “I left them in the woods outside the City until I get permission to bring them to the familiar stable.” Mara was a beautiful middle-aged elf with bright red hair, now peppered with white strands, but her face was still lovely.

Eli said, “Relax, Ma. Everything’s fine. We just came for a visit because some other friends were bringing back mountain steeds. The opportunity presented itself. We agreed to come along and help because we have some good news and wanted you to know.”

“Good news?”

Amarisa smiled and said, “Good mother, I’m pregnant.”

“Oh bless Sehanine! Congratulations, child.”

Eli grinned. “I thought you would be pleased. I told you she’s been bugging me about grandchildren since before I met you.”

“Eli!” she said, a slight scold in her voice.

Amarisa laughed. “It’s alright. My parents were wondering as well. We had so much going with back when we met, and I had to make sure I had control of my familiars after that. Plus, we wanted to be settled in and enjoy being married for while. So we held off for a bit, but we’re ready to start our family.”

“How far along are you?” she asked.

“About five months. I’m beginning to show, but have another couple months before I get unwieldy.”

Mara grinned, the color high in her cheeks. “And you are a twin. It runs in families you know and its good luck.”

Eli groaned. “Oh Goddess, please. One will be plenty to manage.”

Amarisa smirked. “It could happen, but so far, we think it’s only one. But we plan to have two, eventually. One pregnancy at a time, I hope.”

“How long can you stay?”

“A few weeks, three or four.”

“You won’t stay until she births?”

“No, mother. She wants to be home with the Brevan shamans and her mother when the time comes. But we wanted to make you an offer.”

“An offer?”

“Yes, we’ll be staying in Ellory and Flynx’s place. They are wintering in Maruk. You would be welcome to return with us and winter in Brevan if you like.”

Mara’s eyes got big. “Go to Brevan?”

“Sure, why not?” Eli said.

“I’ve never traveled so far.”

“It’s not a hard trip now that we can use the pass, Ma, and you could be there for the birth, meet Amarisa’s parents, and her brother Tristan and his wife, Bamba, who is pregnant as well.”

“She is? Is there something in the water over there? You all get pregnant at the same time?”

Amarisa’s husky laugh circled the room. “It might be those cold, rainy spring weeks where none of us wants to hunt but spring fever is hitting from being cooped up all winter.”

Mara blushed. “I have to think about it.”

“We don’t need a decision right now. Like Eli said, we plan to visit for about three weeks and have some quality time with you. There is time to decide.”

“Okay. Well, I made some stew. There is enough if you wish to have dinner with me.”

Eli walked over and bent down to kiss his mother’s cheek. “We’d love to, but then we have to get over to Ellory and Flynx’s place and unpack our stuff.”

“Okay, let me get some bowls.” They went to the kitchen. Eli hefted the heavy pot and brought it into the kitchen, setting it on a metal trivet on the table. They sat down to venison stew and enjoyed catching each other up on all the news.

When they told of a Barbarian returning with Vincenza, Mara just shook her head. “Something about you Barbarians and Elves, apparently. Must be something in the water over there. If I go, I better be careful.”

Amarisa and Eli laughed heartily.

xxxxxxxxxx
Wyantinock Fortress
Xxxxxxxxxx

Vincenza and Falcon decided to go the distance to Wyantinock and help get the horses through the rain forest. Since they were down two helpers with Eli and Amarisa peeling off once through the pass to go to Elvin, they would have a hard time tending all of them. Vidette went with them as well to help out. It would only add a week to their trip.

Once there, they got the horses into a huge coral that they had built in a field of rich grass, and Amazons arrived in groups all day to gaze at the magnificent animals. Even Queen Arexi came down to see them. She was pleased and praised Antileon and Amelia, saying they had spent the money well.

He gathered his apprentice stable masters, young rangers all, and told them that lessons in caring for the horses and breeding would begin tomorrow and not to be late. While they had been gone, a huge horse stable had been erected by the other Amazons. It contained 40 stalls, and a huge loft filled with high-quality alfalfa hay. It would be large enough to house the expanding herd for some time.

They also met Grant Franken, a Barbarian that had moved to Wyantinock ten years ago. He was now married to an Amazon, Frieda. He strolled up and put a foot on the bottom rail of the corral and gazed at the horses. “What do you think?” Antileon asked.

“Remos hasn’t lost his touch,” he said.

“Not at all, and he was very generous, giving us the pick of this year’s herd.”

“You didn’t get any foals?”

“We were worried about them making the trip or trouble between the mares and stallions, but all of these are one to five years old, all young and strong, and able to breed for many years.”

“He went over the breeding process?”

“In detail and how to breed for desirable traits, what to look for. As I said, he was very generous with his time and herd, and his expertise.”

“He gave away trade secrets?” he said in mock horror.

Antileon laughed. “Wanna help me with it?”

“Sure. I studied under him years ago. I’m not an expert as he is, but I know enough to be helpful, I think. I’ve trained my share of steeds. Besides, I need a new hobby.”

Antileon laughed. “I’m not proud. I’ll take all the help I can get.”

Falcon and Vincenza strolled up, hearing the end of the conversation. Falcon said, “I’ll be staying in Dawnrest for the time being, so if you need help, don’t hesitate to call on me, Antileon. I can train as well.”

“I will. Thanks. The more the merrier. The birthing of the first foals in spring will be the hardest time. So we have some time to get them into a routine and settled in their new home. By then, some of these will be yearlings and ready to start training.”

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 16
Xxxxxxxxxx
Dawnrest Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

Yvette, Vidette, Vincenza and Falcon only stayed two days and then returned to Dawnrest which was about a four day trip. Wyeth and Emma were delighted to have them home again and welcomed Falcon into the village like a long lost son. They had adopted Vincenza and taken her under their wing almost from the beginning since Yvette and she were so close. They treated her like a second daughter.

Yvette was just glad to be home. She done enough traveling for the time being and was looking forward to getting back to a routine of hunting days and being home at night with her husband.

They met with the Village Elders and told them of their journey, Falcon’s misfortune and their fight with the bandits. As a formality, Vincenza asked if they had any objection to Falcon living with her. They didn’t, said he was welcome to stay as long as he liked. He and Wyeth struck up an instant friendship. Wyeth showed him the village defenses and introduced him to the other warriors of the village so he would know them on site. In time, he would learn all their names.

Yvette asked where Edward was, and her parents got strange looks on their faces. “What?”

“He’s been hunting a lot lately, goes out about three times a week, but he only seems to bring home game once or twice every three trips.”

“Does he stay out or come home daily?” she asked. This was unusual. Although he could, Ed didn’t usually like to hunt. He was a warrior and she knew he grew restless sometimes, and as time had worn on, she sensed his growing dissatisfaction with her absences to hunt. It was the reason she had begun daily hunting trips closer to home with Vincenza and returning each night. She rarely went on her week long hunts that took her far a field anymore. Then she’d been asked to go to Brevan with the Amazons.

One reason was that her familiar was a descendent of those steeds, but mostly because she was a known friend of the Barbarians and she could vouch for their sincere intentions. It was known that the Barbarians did sell steeds from time to time, but they were very particular about who they sold to. They hoped Yvette would convince them that they would be good caretakers for their unique horses.

To their surprise, Remos hadn’t been nearly as hard a sell as they anticipated. They would be doing this in Morin, so they wouldn’t be in competition with him, not that he worried about it much. They didn’t sell much outside the tribe. The herd had grown large and they were running out of room to house them. He was glad to part with some of them and make some money for the tribe, as well as get the seeds and starter plants for better hay. Alfalfa was not native to the Midnight Forest. They hoped to cultivate huge fields of it for their own herd.

When Ed had heard of the trip, he’d turned sullen and distant. She’d explained that they needed her help and she would only be gone a few weeks, a month at most. She’d promised once she returned, not to go on long hunts unless they were desperate for food. She wondered if his attempts at hunting were to make sure she had no reason to go out for long hunts. Stocking up on smoked and salted meat for the winter was always a priority come fall. The more they could bring in now, the less hunts would be required as the winter progressed. She had invited him to come along, but he had refused, saying he would have nothing to contribute.

She sensed something unsaid, but didn’t want to discuss it in the Elder forum and so let the subject drop. Emma invited her for dinner and she said she come once she’d unpacked and changed her clothes. She went to her home and wearily began unpacking her clothes.

A slipper caught her eye on the floor. It was sticking out from under the bed. She bent down to retrieve it and saw its mate further under the bed. She pulled them out and stared at them. They were not her slippers and way too small for Ed. They were a woman’s slippers. She froze and began to peer around the room, her sense suddenly sharp. She picked up the sheet from the unmade bed and smelled some sort of herbs. She didn’t use them to wash with and wondered where the smell had come from. She was familiar with the smell. It was the herbal smell of every med hut she’d ever been in. She began going through draws of her bedside dresser, finding nothing else out of place.

She sighed and put her clothes away. Then she heard the front door slam. She pasted a smile on her face and headed out of the bedroom only to hear a giggle. She froze and pressed herself to the bedroom wall next to the door. “I’ll see you later. Thanks for hunting with me,” he said, a bit too loudly.

He must have spotted her bow and quiver hung on the hooks by the door. Yvette snatched up the slippers, and moved with speed and stealth into the hallway. She watched Ed’s hand slide down a young woman’s arm. She stepped into the living room from the shadow of the hallway and held up the moccasins. “Hello.”

Ed and the young blonde woman turned abruptly and stared at her for a couple of awkward moments. “Oh, hi, honey. I thought you were back.” He nodded at her bow.

The girl was twenty if she was a day, and had long blonde hair tied back in a queue. She had a bow and quiver on her back.

“Get anything good?”

“Uh, not today, just a couple of rabbits from snares that Jennifer set. Uh, Jenny, this is my wife, Yvette. Yvette, you remember Jennifer. She’s Timothy and Ethel’s daughter.”

“Ah yes, our newest healer,” she replied.

“Uh, yes, I’m studying under Gramma Tips.” She was a village elder who was looking for apprentices, wanting to turn over healing to the younger people in the tribe.

“You’re learning from the best then,” Yvette said. “Something you might want to ask her about though.”

“Uh, what’s that?” the girl asked nervously.

Yvette stared at her for a few moments till she dropped her eyes to the floor. “How to get the smell of the med hut out of your clothes. It can give you away on a hunt. I hear there is potpourri you can use in your bath to remove the healing unguents smell.”

“Oh uh, yes, I suspect there is. I’m awfully sorry. Do I smell?” she asked.

Yvette smiled, but there was no humor in it. “No, but my sheets do.” She flung the slippers with such speed and velocity that they streaked across the room before either the girl or Ed could react. Both hit her in the shoulder. She yelped. “Take those with you when you go.”

“Yvette, for Goddess sake!” Ed shouted.

Yvette pointed at the girl. “Get out of my house, NOW!”

The girl grabbed her slippers and opened the door.

Yvette turned on her heel and went back into the bedroom, slamming the door shut. She pulled in a deep breath through her nose, holding back tears and waited to hear the front door shut. She steeled herself and swallowed around the lump in her throat as she heard the rap on the door. “It’s not what you think, Yvette. Let me in.”

Yvette moved to the bed and grabbed up the sheets, dumping them on the floor. She sat on the bare down mattress and sighed.

“Yvette, please, let me in.”

“It’s not locked,” she said.

He opened the door and stood in the doorway staring at her. “I’m glad to see you, but that was rude.”

“Was it? Sleeping in my bed is … rude, as well, especially leaving her belongings around for me to find. Not very smart, Ed.”

“I didn’t sleep with her.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

He was silent for a few minutes. “I let her crash here one night. She was exhausted. I slept on the couch.”

“Exhausted?”

“We’d gone out hunting. She wants to learn. The village was like a grave yard by the time we got back. She didn’t want to wake her parents.”

“You’re a warrior; there are at least twenty-five rangers in this village that could teach her. Why you?”

“Because we were both bored, to be honest.”

“Ma said you only bring home game once, maybe twice out of three or four trips a week. Finding a tryst spot the other times?”

He smirked. “I’m not a Master Ranger like you, Yvette. In my case, a lot of times its luck.”

She stared at him, wanting to believe but she just couldn’t make herself fall for it. “I’m not sure if I believe you.”

“You trust me so little?” he asked.

“You’ve been dissatisfied for a long time. You hate it when I go on hunts. You never wanted to go.”

“I don’t like being alone. I’ve never made a secret of that.”

“So she’s just ‘company’?”

“Yes.”

“I stay on day hunts to try and satisfy you. I’m home every night. So I go on my first trip in a year, and you’re out with her hunting the first chance you get.”

“I was bored. I told you.”

“Yes, you did. Funny thing though. You never wanted to hunt with me. And I asked, remember? I offered all the time for you to come, either to hunt with me, or just keep me company. You always said no.”

“You were coming home every night.”

“I see.”

“C’mon, Yvette. You’re being ridiculous.”

“Am I?” She looked at him hard. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

“No, I don’t.”

“Well, let me explain it then. Let’s say, for the sake of argument, you didn’t sleep with her. You go hunting with her the minute my back is turned -- something I’ve asked you to do with me a million times, and you have refused. You can’t see how hurtful that is? You’d rather spend time hunting with her, but not me? It’s okay to spend time with her hunting because you’re bored, but it’s not okay to go with me?”

He frowned. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think of it that way. I knew we needed meat for winter.”

“And you didn’t want me to go on an extended hunt.”

“No, I didn’t.”

“And if I ask you to go hunting for the day with me tomorrow, would you go?”

He hesitated and then said, “Yes.”

She chuckled but there was no mirth. “Don’t be so enthusiastic, you might hurt yourself.”

“What do you want from me?” he shouted.

“I want my husband back. I want you to want to spend time with ME. If you’re going to sacrifice and do something you don’t like, at least do it with me and not some twerp half my age and twice as pretty.”

He came and sat on the bed. “It’s not a sacrifice.”

“Spending time with me, or hunting with me to spend time with me.”

“Neither. I don’t know why I always turned you down.”

“Maybe you should come up with an answer to that.”

“Maybe I should.”

She looked at him. “You really didn’t sleep with her?”

He made an ‘X’ over his heart with his finger. “Cross my heart.”

“Did you want to?”

He stiffened. “Yvette, she’s a pretty child – but she’s a child, only 17. No, it never crossed my mind.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t trust you,” she whispered.

He pulled her into his arms. “I’m sorry if I hurt you. I never meant to. I won’t lie and tell you I don’t get lonely when you’re gone, because I do, but I would never betray you that way.”

“Tell me one thing,” she said.

“What?”

“Do you still love me?”

“Yes, darlin’, I do. I still love you very much. And you’re still as beautiful to me as the day we met.”

Her shoulders rolled as she held back a sob and she returned his hug. He kissed the top of her head and rocked her until her tears dried up. She wiped her face. “Ma invited me to dinner. I assume she meant you too. Will you come?”

“Of course.”

She stood up. “I’ll be back in a few minutes and finish unpacking.”

“Where are you going?” he asked tentatively.

“To apologize to Jennifer.”

He nodded. She turned and left the room.

xxxxxxxxxxx

Falcon was stunned when he saw Vincenza’s gardens. She was clucking her tongue at all the weeds that had grown up and the next day they got to work, weeding and collecting seeds from plants that were gone by. She showed him how she stored the seeds for the next spring’s planting, and turned over the soil in rows with a hoe. They worked in companionable silence with bursts of conversation, sometimes just smiling slyly at one another. Both were anticipating their next encounter.

Meanwhile, Vidette suggested the campsites being built along the roads to Elvin and the Sacred Forest. They could talk to the Amazons about a road through the rain forest. Wyeth thought it was a great idea, and began gathering the young people of the village. It was always a challenge to keep them occupied. He explained that he wanted to set up campsites and make fire pits and clear brush to make flat spots to pitch tents every couple of miles along the road from Dawnrest to Elvin. Then they would make one half way to the Sacred Forest, and then move on to the road that cut south east toward the mountain pass and make camp sites along those roads as well. They might even construct wooden picnic tables to leave that would mark each site.

Vincenza and Falcon had several days more work on her gardens to get them ready for the winter, and then they said they would join in the effort. Ed and Yvette decided to join the effort as well. It would be a slow road back to bliss, but they both wanted to find their way back to each other.

She admitted that she’d spent too much time away and needed to come up with a new plan for the coming year. As a Master Ranger, it was her duty to hunt for the village. She thought perhaps she could do one week-long hunt every two months from spring through fall. The rest of the time she would do day hunts. Ed agreed that if she did this, he would go with her bi-monthly on her week-long hunt.

Despite Yvette’s sincere apology, Jennifer kept her distance. Her parents explained that she had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time and she never should have spent the night in the home of a married man. It just wasn’t appropriate even if it was totally innocent.

She’d ended up apologizing to Yvette for causing strife in her marriage. Yvette told her to forget it, that she’d misread the signs and misunderstood and overreacted. She understood the girl meant no harm. A tentative truce ensued, but the girl still kept her distance, afraid that any contact could be misconstrued. In recompense, Yvette asked her friend, Christine, another Master Ranger, to train the girl. She readily agreed to take the girl as an apprentice.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 17
xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest – Bandit Camp
Xxxxxxxxxx

The cave was southwest of the Barbarian village of Brevan. It was a good size one with a large central chamber. Passageways catacombed off that chamber and were made into sleeping areas. Several camp fires had burned down in a clearing before the cave, but there was no sign of anyone outside. It wasn’t quite dawn yet, and the sky was lavender but about to brighten. Thirty Barbarian warriors, backed up by twenty rangers formed a semi-circle outside the cave at the rear of the clearing. The rangers were spread out behind them in the trees, ready to discourage anyone from trying to flee. Kevin’s group, led by a man named Cameron Sims holed up here, if his intelligence was good and it seemed to be.

Brock stood about three steps in front of his warriors that formed a half circle ring behind him, standing shoulder to shoulder and blocking anyone from breaking through their line. They waited in silence. The sky lightened slightly and sounds of footsteps, grumbling and few pans clanking together were heard from inside the cave. No one moved.

A minute later a man emerged from the cave with his head down, carrying a large pot and a ladle. He took two steps outside the shadow of the cave entrance and came to a halt. He slowly placed the pot on the ground and raised his hands in a sign of surrender. “I’m just the cook,” he said.

“Tell your leader that Brock Wolfsbane, the Warlord of the Barbarians wishes to speak with him.” He paused. “NOW,” he barked.

The man nodded jerkily and turned, fleeing back into the darkness of the cave. A shout and running feet were echoing from the entrance. Less than a minute later a man emerged, holding a long sword. Five men emerged behind him, holding weapons. “I am Cam Sims. What do you want?” he sneered.

Brock stood with his arms crossed over his mountainous chest and said, “Sheath your weapons. We’re only here to talk – unless you do something stupid.”

The man’s lip curled but he put his sword into its scabbard at his waist. “So talk.”

“How many of you dwell here?”

“None of your business,” Cam snapped.

Brock raised an eyebrow. “It’s my business when you’re men attack my people without provocation.”

“Go away and we’ll leave the Barbarians alone. We are just trying to make a living.”

“A dishonest one.”

“Barbarians – do-gooders of the forest,” he spat.

“I have a proposition for your people, for all bandit groups on the mountain.”

“What kind of proposition?”

“If they turn themselves in peacefully to the stronghold under a white flag, and will submit to a judgment by a fairy, we will employ them in our village and give them a place to dwell.”

“Why would we want to join you?” he asked with disdain. More men were emerging from the entrance of the cave and looking around warily at the ring of Barbarians.

“Because you won’t have to live this way, will make an honest living and be part of a community.”

The cook said, “Maybe we should listen to him, Cam.”

“Shut up!” he barked. “And if we don’t turn ourselves in?” he asked sarcastically.

Brock replied, “Then you will be hunted down and destroyed.”

“I’m not afraid of you.”

Brock stared at him. “You should be,” he said calmly.

“We are citizens of Maruk. The King won’t take kindly to you killing off his subjects.”

“I do not answer to the King of Maruk, but he is a friend, and I believe he would not take kindly to his subjects robbing and killing the residents of the mountain. I have no problem alerting his Paragons of your activities. He will not save you.”

Twenty-two men now stood behind their leader. Brock turned away from Cam to speak to them. “This offer is only good for one week. If you come to the stronghold and submit to a judgment, you will be cared for and given a job. At the end of the week, the offer ends. Any found on the mountain after that are subject to justice.”

“Who’s justice?’ Cam spit out. “Your justice?”

“Yes, my justice. I speak for the residents of Fair Haven, the Womb of Methandru, the Mill Valley Caves and the Meadow Abbey. They all know of my visit today and my offer. At week’s end, its open season on bandits.”

“There are more of us than you know!”

“And nine of mine killed forty of yours that attacked near the Mountain Pass. You will not prevail, but the choice is yours.” He looked around at the men. Some were defiant, others cowed and looking scared. “This offer will not be made again.” He addressed the crowd, looking back and forth. “I recommend you make a smart choice and take my offer. If not, prepare to die.”

A quick lift of his hand and the rangers dropped from the trees, causing many heads to swivel and try to count how many there were. “Spread the word, we will be waiting.” He lifted a finger and Pandora and ten other fairies cast concealment spells and the Barbarians faded into the woods, heading back towards the main road where they’d left their horses in the care of Remos.

To the men of the camp it was as though they simply became transparent and then disappeared altogether. Gasps and exclamations of disbelief were heard among the bandits. “Holy Methandru! Did you see that? I thought that was a myth. They can really disappear like wraiths. We’re in trouble. I don’t know about you, but I’m out of here.”

Cam spun and snarled. “Cowards!”

One man stepped forward. “Don’t be a fool, Cam. We don’t stand a chance against Barbarians and fairies, let alone the mages or necromancers.”

“They’re bluffing! I’ll kill anyone that tries to leave.”

The man before him puffed up his chest. “Then kill me – if you can. I’m dead anyway if I don’t go to them. Robbing was one thing, I didn’t sign up to be a killer, and we’ve already lost half this camp. You heard him. It took nine of them to wipe out your little tour party of forty. I warned you about the Barbarians, but you wouldn’t listen.”

Some men slipped back into the cave, having already made their decision. Cam and the man faced off. “I’m warning you,” Cam shouted.

“Warn all you like.” The man turned on his heel and headed back into the cave. He expected the attack, and when he heard Cam’s sword sing out of its scabbard, he whirled, drawing his own sword, darted to the side and parried the blow that was aimed for his neck. The men formed a circle, watching, waiting to see what would happen.

The fight was relatively short, after about three minutes of thrust and parry, the man met a blow, spun sideways, and sliced Cam across the waist. Cam bellowed and raised his sword over his head, summoning his energy for a final charge. The man darted out of the way, spun around behind him and struck him through the back. The men watched his sword appear out of the front of his chest.

He choked, spit up blood, gurgled, dropped his sword and then fell. The man yanked his sword back and Cam fell, face first into the dirt. There was silence for a few seconds. He looked up panting and said, “We all know he was a tyrant. I know some of you don’t want to be here, but didn’t know what else to do. Anyone else want to challenge me?”

No one did. He said, “It’s up to you boys, but I’d head back to the city and your families if you have any, try to find a job there, or take the Warlord up on his offer. It’s probably the best one you’re going to get. My guess is, the King already knows and any that return to the city might be hunted down by the Alley Rogues or Paragons anyway. I don’t know about you, but I want to live. A smart man knows when to cut his losses. Fighting or running from the Barbarians is suicide. Trust me, I’ve seen them fight.”

With that, he turned and entered the cave. Slowly, others turned and followed, each contemplating their options. A few packed and left for the city, as they had families and hoped to rejoin them, get a job and go undetected as ever having been a bandit. Most planned on turning themselves in. Two younger lads emerged behind the man as he prepared to leave. “Can we go with you, Ty?” one boy asked.

He turned and looked at them. “Of course. I plan to go to the two other camps I know about and give them word and tell them to spread it to the others. Then I’m going to Brevan. You can follow me, or perhaps it’s best you go straight to Brevan.”

“We’ll go with you, if you don’t mind. We don’t want to travel alone.”

He nodded. “You should be okay. He gave us a week.”

“We’ll go with you.”

“You’re Jimmy, right?”

“Yes, sir.”

The other boy spoke up, “I’m Daniel.”

“Okay, you got all your stuff?”

“Yup!” they said together.

He smiled. “C’mon then. Let’s go.” Tyson Joel was a formidable warrior. He’d been a mercenary and lived on the fringes of society for his whole life, having been orphaned twenty-seven years ago at the age of eight by the fever that had wiped out a third of the population of the city. His parents and sister had been among the casualties. He’d made a living stealing and hiding, thought about becoming a rogue, but then discovered he could fight well. A friend of his father’s had taken him in for a time and taught him to use a long sword. He’d done well as a mercenary for a while, joining whatever group was fighting. He’d even fought some Drow during those skirmishes a few years back, but then the fighting had given way to peace and he’d had no other skills. Being unknown and homeless, he’d met Cam in a tavern in the City, and joined him, thinking they would be stealing from the rich and giving to the poor – namely themselves.

As time went on, he realized Cam didn’t discriminate at all. He attacked the poor, women and children, which left a bad taste in Tyson’s mouth, but he hadn’t known what else to do and he had never pretended to be a good man. However, when half their camp was wiped out by those Barbarians, he’d already been thinking of leaving. He just hadn’t figured out how he was going to do it yet. Cameron had a grating personality and he thought entirely too much of himself, and was slowly becoming an absolute tyrant, giving no one else a say in matters. Tyson might not be a paragon of virtue, but he did have a moral compass, such as it was, and a strong instinct for survival. He’d warned Cam not to rob Barbarians unless they seriously outnumbered them, like six or ten to one. Cam had laughed at him, not believing the stories of how formidable they were. But Tyson had seen them fight.

When Cam spotted the traveling group of Barbarians with the horses, he’d hastily taken his troupe to intercept. Tyson said he was making a mistake and he’d stay behind with half of the camp that wasn’t going to keep an eye on things. Cam had agreed. Frankly, he was amazed that Cam and two others had survived. Forty four warriors had been in that group. Three had returned. He’d been a lot of things in his 35 years, but one thing he’d never been was a fool. One look at the Warlord told him he was no one to mess with. He also knew that Brevan housed nearly 500 souls. Goddess knew how many were warriors. Only a fool would go against them. In the past years, during the trouble with the Drow, he’d heard stories of four or five Barbarians taking out 16, 18 and as many of 36 Drow.

He sighed and waved the boys to follow and headed out for a camp he knew was in Fongel forest northwest of their position. It was halfway between the Womb and the main road. That camp was run by a man named Samuel. He was a decent man, as bandits went anyway. He hoped Samuel was smarter than Cam and would heed his warning. Only time would tell. All he could do is deliver the message.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 18
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

They called it a village, but it was really a stronghold. Fair Haven was only a quarter its size. The village was a town. Neat rows of cabins were laid out around a central village square. The squares of houses spread out in every growing rows of squares around the center. The center was a huge square with seating for nearly 300 people. Grills and fire pits were set up along one side, and huge wooden buffet tables lined another. He could smell the pigs roasting in the pits, tended by several Barbarians.

Kevin followed Torin through the village, gazing wide-eyed, trying to take it all in. Once outside the rows of houses, the spectacle didn’t stop there. Huge stables with corals on three sides were off to one side. Then there was a fenced in area with honey bee hives. Three med huts sat in a row ready to treat the injured or sick. He heard metal clanging on metal and turned to see smoke billowing out of the chimney of another building.

Torin stopped and said, “C’mon. I’ll show you.” Kevin followed the huge Barbarian into the building. An enormous woman; six feet, four inches tall with arms and shoulders like a bear was pounding the crap out of an enormous broadsword against an anvil. The steel glowed red from the heat of the forge and sparks flew as she adjusted her stance and struck again, a small piece of metal flying off to the side.

Torin stuck out his arm across Kevin’s chest and said, “I wouldn’t get any closer.”

Kevin nodded and watched for a while, fascinated. The woman had bright red hair tied in a bun at the back of her neck, but strands flew loose like a spider web around her sweating face. She picked up a smaller hammer, and tapped the edges a few more times. Then she lifted the enormous weapon with one hand and plunged it into a vat of cold water. Steam rose in billows from the barrel. She laid down her hammer and wiped her brows with a towel she snatched off a work bench. “Can I help you guys?” she asked.

Torin smiled. “Nope, I was just showing Kevin around. He heard you banging around in here and was curious.

Kevin grinned. “I don’t even think I could lift that sword, let alone wield it,” he admitted. He was strong, but only five feet, eight inches and he felt puny next to these Barbarians. Even the women were like giants.

Rachelle approached after wiping her hands and stuck one out. “I’m Rachelle.”

“Kevin Harper.”

“I saw you when you first came in. It was my sister that healed you.”

He sketched a quick half bow. “I thank her. She did a wonderful job.”

“Always does,” Rachelle smirked. “I make weapons that kill them, she patches them up.”

Kevin laughed. Torin said, “Rachelle is a Master Blacksmith, Kevin. You won’t find better in the whole kingdom. Take a look,” he said, pointing at two rows of five weapon racks each, filled with everything from eight-inch fighting knives, broadswords, daggers, and boxes of arrow heads, to hunting knives. He saw only one or two long swords.

“What’s your weapon of choice, bandit?” she asked.

He snorted. “Please don’t call me that,” he requested.

She smirked, but nodded. “Your name is Kevin Harper?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll call you Harper. Will that do?”

“That’s fine. And I use a long sword.”

“There’s a couple there,” Rachelle said, pointing. “We don’t use them much, but we have a couple humans and elves here that like them.” Just then Dean entered the back door of the forge. Rachelle turned and said, “And one very impressive Amazon favors them as well.”

He smiled. “What do I favor?”

“Long swords.”

“Ah.”

“This is my betrothed, Dean Connor,” she introduced. “Dean, this is Harper.”

They shook hands and Kevin looked at the sword on his belt. “Wow, that’s a nice scabbard.”

Dean grinned. “And an even nicer sword. Want to see one of Rachelle’s works of art?”

“Love to,” he said.

Dean flipped back the flap at the top of the scabbard, and withdrew his sword. He grasped the pommel and handed it hilt first to Harper. “Don’t touch the blade, it’ll cut paper.”

Kevin’s eyes widened as he grasped the sword and held it up in front of him. “My God, it’s beautiful. I’ve never seen the like.” He noticed how heavy it was and realized it was made for a man Dean’s size, not his, but he could tell the workmanship was exquisite, not to mention the jewels in the pommel and hilt.

“And you never will again,” Dean said.

Rachelle smiled. “That sword and scabbard was my shodai’urai to Dean.”

“Shodai’urai?”

Torin said, “I’ll explain it later.”

Kevin handed the sword back carefully, and Dean put it back in the scabbard. “Thank you for showing me. You are a true artist.”

Rachelle bowed her head in acknowledgement. “When you’re ready, come see me. If I don’t have something to suit, I’ll make you a sword – not like that one – but good just the same. You could probably use the daggers or knives I have here, but I’d have to measure you to make a long sword the correct size and weight for you.”

“I’ll do that, thank you.”

Torin waved toward the door. “Let’s go, more to see before we go to my shop.”

They left and toured the stables, a hen house, and then the familiar barn where he saw the panther, mountain lion, and several other animals, along with several empty stalls. “For future guests?” he asked.

Torin nodded. “Some are for visiting beast masters, two of those stalls are for Amarisa’s lions. You met them, I assume.”

Kevin shivered. “Yes, scared the crap out of me.”

Torin laughed. “Amarisa should scare the crap out of you even without the lion familiars.”

“She did,” he admitted. “She’s the Warlords daughter?”

“Yes, have you met his son?”

“No, oh crap. What does he do?”

“He’s a warrior.”

“Of course he is,” he muttered.

Torin pointed at Ebony. “That panther belongs to his wife.”

“I saw them when I came in. She’s an Elf though, right?”

“Yes.”

“I didn’t realize you intermarried.”

“More and more these days. We have quite a few humans, elves, even a dwarf and a half-dwarf living here.”

“You mean small people or disfigured?”

Torin laughed. “No, real dwarves from Morin. Well, one is a half-dwarf.”

“Wow. I’ve never met a dwarf.”

“It’s an experience – but one we’ll save for later. Ready to see my shop? There’s more, but that’s enough for now.”

“Sure.”

They left the familiar barn and walked past another couple of buildings. Kevin was unsure what they were but figured one was a smoke house and one was an ice house for storing food and meat. The whole operation was impressive. The entire village was surrounded by a thirty-foot high wall with turrets and arrow slits. Near the top you could see the ladders and catwalk when on the inside. The place was a fortress and was nearly impenetrable. The back side of the village butted against the mountain but even the back was lined with a high wall.

Torin entered the shop and held the door open. Kevin gaped at the number of hides hanging in rows from lines strung from wall to wall with pathways in between. “My shop wasn’t a quarter this size!” he exclaimed.

Torin said, “I work for the whole village. The rangers are pretty good about scraping brains into hides to preserve them, but then they come to me. I cure them, dye them, wash them, depending on what I’m going to use them for. We scrape and cure the back side of furs and make winter capes out of them and boot linings. Others furs we use for beds or rugs, depends. Then we have this area over here for scraping and curing smaller hides that we use for all sorts of things from hand cloths to bandages.

“What do you want me to do?”

“Well, scraping and curing the hides mostly. I use some of the tougher leathers to make quivers and soles for moccasins, as well as bracers. We use scrap to make everything from ropes to hair thongs to belts. The excess stuff we scrape off hides we give to the spinners.”

“Spinners?”

“They spin and dry the guts into string for sewing clothes. Some of that goes to the healers for stitching wounds. The real waste is melted down and combined with other things like tree sap to make glue, but I don’t do that here. That’s someone else’s headache.”

“It’s quite an operation you have here, the whole village is a marvel of self-sufficiency.”

“Thought we lived like animals up here, did you?”

Kevin blushed. “No! Well, I don’t know that I really thought about it. I’ve lived in the City most of my life. Most of these things my family just bought in stores in the city. I never gave much thought into how a lot of things were made. Of course, I know the uses for hides and furs, but we never made our own string or glue or anything like that.”

“Ready to get started?”

“Sure, let’s do it.”

“Okay, we’ll start with this stack of furs, cleaning up the back sides. Then I’ll show you the vats for washing them. There’s a bucket of soap root over there. We mix up huge vats of hot water and soap root. We wash them and then feed them through the wringers to squeeze the water out. That tightens the back side for bed spreads and such. If it’s going into clothes, we have a formula we press into the leather to soften it. But let’s just start getting these ready to wash. They’re almost done. We’ll get into the other stuff later.”

So began his apprenticeship. He met Torin’s wife, Marina, who was a Master Ranger and also worked in the shop with him. He realized that although he’d worked as a tanner, there was much he still had to learn to be a master. Torin didn’t just cure hides and tan them, he was a master leather smith. He was surprised to find himself excited about learning again. Maybe life wouldn’t be so bad here after all, he thought.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 19
xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Xxxxxxxxxx

Amarisa, Eli and Mara exited the mountain pass on the Maruk side. They decided to make a quick trip to Fair Haven so Mara could see some old friends that had moved here several years ago. She was still nervous and occasionally glanced with a wary eye toward the two huge white lions that padded along silently with the horses. She was amazed that they didn’t spook the horses but she supposed they’d had time to get used them. Her horse was a bit skittish at first, but Amarisa introduced Shirokos and Shorshai to her horse several times and he calmed quickly, following the lead of the other two horses, who seemed totally unconcerned.

A small blonde elf with long-blonde hair threaded with blue beads met them at the gates. “Hail, friends!” she greeted them, raising her hand, palm out. They dismounted and Amarisa flicked her hands up, palm skyward, and the two lions sat obediently. Mara was still amazed at how well they behaved. Although there were beast masters among the elves, she had little contact with them. She’d seen Losara’s tiger but never got close.

“Hail, Katrina,” Amarisa greeted her. “Good mother, this Katrina Shol.” She had married Cooper Shol nearly five years gone by now. “She and her husband, Cooper are good friends. Katrina, this is Eli’s mother, Mara.”

Mara bowed at the waist. “Well met.”

“You as well,” Katrina said politely. “Are you here to see someone in particular?”

“Yes, actually,” Eli said. “My mother is friend to Ava Soora.”

“Ah, well, I’ll show you where she lives. Will you be staying at Tristan and Bamba’s place?”

“Yes, just overnight, I think,” Amarisa said.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Forest Haven
xxxxxxxxxx

“Very well, follow me.” They followed her through the streets and she stopped in front of a quaint one-story cottage with a flower garden in front, surrounded by a waist high white picket fence. Katrina opened the gate and strode up the stone walk way, knocking on the door.”

“Madam Soora, you have visitors,” she called out.

“One second!” a high soft voice called out.

A few seconds later, the door opened and a white haired elf was framed in the doorway. She was middle-aged, about 60, as was Mara. “Mara! Is that you?”

Mara smiled and stepped forward. The two women hugged. “Good to see you.”

“Oh, you too! What brings you to this side of the mountain?”

“I’m visiting with my son and his wife.”

“Come in, come in.”

Eli put his hand on his mother’s shoulder. “Mother, stay and visit. We’ll get the horses settled and our things in the house, make up the beds, etcetera.” He turned to Ava. “You know where Tristan and Bamba dwell?”

“Yes, of course. I’ll show her over there after we’ve had tea and talk.”

“Take your time,” Eli said and kissed her cheek.

Katrina said, “Fare well.” She skipped away.

They walked away, Eli leading his own horse and his mother’s. Amarisa followed, her cats following closely behind.

They went into the house and pulled the sheets off the furniture, made up the beds with linens that were kept there in the house. It had two bedrooms, so they made up the second one for Eli’s mother.

The two lions flopped down in front of the unlit hearth and yawned, showing enormous teeth. Amarisa smiled. “Nap time for the gruesome twosome, apparently,” she commented wryly.

Eli chuckled. “What about you? How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, a little tired.”

“Go take a nap. I’ll go to the bakery and smoke house and see if I can pick up something for dinner. We won’t need much if we are only staying one day.”

“If she wants to stay longer we can, but I want to get home, honestly.”

“Okay, I’ll let her know we can come back any time. She’s going to be here a couple months at least. It’s only ten miles. She can visit whenever she likes.”

A knock sounded on the door. Eli went to it and opened it. Cooper stood there. “Hail, Eli.”

“Hail, Cooper. What’s up? Come on in.”

Cooper stepped over the threshold. “Katrina told me you just arrived. I just wanted to warn you. Amarisa’s father gave the bandits an ultimatum to turn themselves into the stronghold and submit to a judgment. If they do, they’ll be given jobs and integrated into the village.”

“If not?”

“They will be hunted down. It will be open season on bandits. The Womb, Mill Valley and the Abbey are all on alert. Some have shown up already. Judging from what we heard, a good many will turn themselves over. However, Warlord Wolfsbane said there were some that seemed determined to resist so he expects that there may be pockets of roving bandits looking to relocate to elude their hunt – or maybe even fight back. Just want you to be on your guard when you hit the road again.”

“I appreciate it. Thank you. With Amarisa pregnant, I’d rather she not have to fight unless absolutely necessary. I can handle more than a few, but that attack on our way out was sobering.”

Amarisa waved at the lions. “I have back up.”

Cooper laughed. “Indeed. We heard about that attack. No one seems to think they will attack in those numbers again, but it doesn’t hurt to be careful.”

“I appreciate the warning. Thanks.” Cooper took his leave and Eli turned to Amarisa. “We’ll have to be on guard. My mother can’t fight. She’s a healer. She can wield a knife but it’s been decades since she’s had to fight anything.”

“We’ll keep her safe.”

“I’m a little worried. If your father riled them up, they might be out in groups. I know we are both capable, but you are pregnant and my mother would be helpless in a fight.”

“I could send a runner to get Tristan or send a couple warriors to escort us back if you’re that concerned. I don’t think we’ll have any trouble though. It’s ten miles, Eli.”

“I know, not far, but a lot can happen in ten miles.”

Amarisa thought about the huge attack on their way out. “Yes, it can. I’ll ask Katrina if they can send a runner. Better safe than sorry.”

Xxxxxxxxxx
Elvin Council Chambers
The Next Morning
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Eli and Cooper entered the Elven Council Chamber. Eli bowed low to Giselle Starborne and Fannen Singer in the council chambers. “Thank you for seeing me.”

“No problem. What can we do for you?”

“I am traveling with my wife, who as you know, is pregnant, along with my mother from Morin. Cooper tells us there is a warning out on the mountain about roving bands of bandits. I am concerned about getting my mother to Brevan. She cannot fight, and although Amarisa can, I’d rather she didn’t have to if not necessary. I was wondering if you could spare a rider to escort us back to Brevan.”

“Certainly, did you have someone in mind?” Giselle asked.

“No, not really.”

Cooper said. “I already discussed this with Katrina and we’d be glad to take them.”

Fannen said, “We should send at least one warrior with you. Three rangers and a Ritualist are formidable, but you might need someone who can fight hand to hand if you run into a group of bandits.”

“We’d appreciate it. I don’t want to leave them short on a ride back either. I know its only ten miles, but I’m concerned about these reports and having two ladies and just myself to protect them.”

Fannen nodded and said, ‘I’ll send Amkor Dwin. He’s a trusted friend.” He turned and left the chambers to have him summoned.

Giselle looked at Cooper. “You’re sure you want to go, Cooper? We have plenty of warriors who wouldn’t mind a little trip just for something to do,” she said.

Cooper chuckled. “I’m sure. We wouldn’t mind getting out for a day or two ourselves.”

“Very well. Are three enough, Eli?”

“Of course, you are more than generous. I was just hoping for one other.”

“We’ll have Amkor meet you at the stables. Go with Sehanine.”

Xxxxxxxxxxx
Chapter 20
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

Tyson warned Samuel and one other camp he knew of headed by a man named Elliott Kramer. They fashioned a white flag from a pillow case and fastened it to stick. Then he, Jimmy, Daniel, Samuel, Michael and another man from Samuel’s camp, Ronnie, headed for Brevan. Samuel left it up to his men whether or not to follow but warned them about the week end deadline.

Brock had Garos, Wolfer, Tristan, Remos and Alec posted at the gate during the day to receive any bandits that might come in. Two elders, four seasoned warriors and a ranger were enough to give anyone pause if they were up to no good – at least he hoped that would be enough.

He heard the call, “Aiee, Aiee!” called from the gate and strode toward them. He exited the gate with the others forming a line behind him, and stepped forward. He could see six men crossing the meadow. He stood and waited patiently for them to approach.

The man in front was a large man he recognized from Cameron’s camp. He was tall for a human, probably six feet, and broad in the shoulder. He had sandy brown hair over dark, intelligent eyes. He carried a stick held in front of him with a white cloth attached.

The bandits came to a halt about six feet away. Brock looked them over. “Welcome,” he said.

Tyson stepped forward. “I am Tyson Joel. These are Jimmy Fraser, Daniel Gallagher and Michael Lanny from Cameron’s camp. He pointed each out in turn. That is Samuel Hopper, leader of a smaller camp and his man, Ronnie Fisher. “We wish to join you and thank you for your generous offer.”

“You agree to submit to a judgment?”

“Yes, we do.”

“Very well. This is Garos Wolfsbane, my uncle; and Wolfer Arcfur, my father-in-law. They are elders. This is my son, Tristan, my best friend and Stable Master, Remos Satana, and his son-in-law, Alec Valin. They will see you into the village square where you will be seated and await us while I assemble the Village Council. There you will be judged and questioned and we will decide where best to place you. For now, you must surrender your weapons to my men. Is that understood?”

They nodded and began removing daggers and swords from their belts. Tristan and Alec gathered them up. Wolfer waved them toward him. “Follow me, please.”

They followed, carrying their knapsacks and marched single file toward the gate.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Fair Haven
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Amkor Dwin was a seasoned warrior of skill and Fannen’s best friend. He was a General in the army, second in command to Fannen. His main responsibility was training new young warriors in sword fighting. Things had been slow lately and so he mostly sparred with warriors to keep their skills sharp.

He bowed respectfully to Mara Gemedes, and introduced himself. “I am Amkor Dwin, at your service, my lady.”

She grinned. “So formal. Pleased to meet you Amkor Dwin, I’m Mara Gemedes.”

He smiled in return and shook her hand and then boosted her into her saddle. He turned to Eli. “I’ll lead. You follow with your mother and wife. Katrina and Cooper can take up the rear. Does that suit you?”

“That’s fine,” Eli answered. “We appreciate you coming along. It’s more a precaution than anything else.”

“No problem,” he responded. “It doesn’t pay to get careless. I don’t mean to be formal, but I take my assignments seriously.”

Amarisa said, “I’ll have Shirokos and Shorshai guard the sides of the road.”

“Good – many hands make light work,” he said.

She smiled. “They will usually hear trouble coming long before we do anyway. They are a very good early warning system.”

“Good to know,” he replied.

They mounted up and headed out. Amkor cantered ahead until he was almost out of sight. Eli led them out. Mara and Amarisa rode side by side and Amarisa gave the lions commands to guard. They padded alongside them on either side, sometimes trotting ahead and then running back only to trot ahead again. They were vigilant in watching the tree line off to the side of the road.

Katrina and Cooper rode behind them, chatting companionably. “Is all this really necessary?” Mara asked.

“Normally, no. But we have had a bandit problem lately. Apparently my father is concerned that his offer may have stirred up some discontent. Better safe than sorry. Plus, I think Eli is just being overprotective. You know how men get when we are pregnant.”

“Talking about me back there?” Eli asked.

“Yes, I was explaining to your mother that although I’ve explained that I’m not an invalid or sick, merely pregnant, you don’t seem to get it.”

Mara laughed delightedly while Eli turned in the saddle and made a face at her. “You definitely met your match, Eli,” she teased.

He grunted and turned back to the road. The trip was rather uneventful for most of the way. It was a cool, fall day but not cold yet, and the sky was cloudless and clear.

They were only a half mile from the village. Shorshai was ahead of them, between the women and Eli when he suddenly came to a halt, whirled to face the tree line and growled. Amarisa held up her fist, and everyone reined in and faced the tree line. Two seconds later, Amkor came galloping back and said, “Incoming, I couldn’t get a head count, more than ten.

Amarisa turned to Katrina and pointed to the tree line on the other side of the road. “Take Mara into the tree line and hide. Katrina nodded, whipped her horse around, snatched up Mara’s reins as she rode by and dragged them into the tree line. She spotted a hazel thicket, and told Mara to crouch down behind it. She hastily tied the horses to low tree branches, dismounted and climbed a tree closer to the edge of the road where she could observe the action.

By the time she climbed the tree and got into position, Eli had already called the spiritual fathers and was holding his onyx staff in front of him still sitting on horseback. Amkor was dismounted and crouched in front of Amarisa, his sword at the ready.

They broke from the trees all at once. Amarisa commanded her lions to attack, and then released a battle cry. She and Cooper began releasing arrows with an aim to disarm the opponents and Amkor attacked the nearest bandit and engaged in a sword fight. Eli’s spirits swept into the fray, attacking those that were closest. Katrina took careful aim at ones emerging behind those already fighting. From her high vantage point, she could fire over their heads.

Sounds travel far in the forest and a half mile was not a long distance. The lions’ roars and Amarisa’s battle cry was carried on the wind. The Barbarians and bandits halted before the gate. “Amarisa! I’d know that battle cry anywhere,” Tristan said. He and Alec dumped the bandits’ weapons on the ground near the wall.

Remos entered the gates, let out a trilling whistle. “Open the coral gate,” he shouted to a young Barbarian near the coral. The boy ran to obey. Remos whistled again, and ten horses wearing halters and a rope attached cantered toward him. Then he tipped his head back and let out a perfect bird cry, “Awww, Eieee, Awww, Eieee!” A bald eagle appeared seconds later, swooped over the village gates and back flapped its wings, landing on Remos’ left shoulder. Remos pointed, “Nyoka! Find!”

“Cawww, aw, aw!” she shrieked, kicked off his shoulder and streaked up into the sky and was a speck in moments.

Brock shouted to the boy. “Get Agnes and Sogarth, Bamba and Valasca – and one or two more. Tell them to follow.”

He turned to Wolfer. “Grab Kethtia and a few people to watch them until we return. He turned to the bandits. “If you run, you die.”

Except for Wolfer, the men mounted the horses bareback and kicked them into a gallop. In less than 30 seconds, Brock, Garos, Remos, Tristan, and Alec were gone. The bandits watched slack jawed as two Barbarian women ran out the gate straight at the horses milling to the side, snatched up the lead rope, and swung onto their backs without breaking stride. One was a ranger with a bow and quiver on her back and fighting knives on her belt. The other was an enormous redhead, sporting a broadsword like the men. They watched them gallop across the meadow and hit the road, plumes of dust kicking up behind them. A blonde woman and dark haired man, both with fairies on their shoulders followed and mounted just as easily and took off.

Another older redheaded woman ran out with a mountain lion on her heels, mounted and took off. Lastly a small dark-haired Elven woman cantered out of the gates on a beautiful mahogany-colored mare and whistled shrilly in a pattern. The bandits gasped as a black panther streaked out of the tree line at the back of the meadow, headed straight for them.

The Elf shouted, “Ebony, Heel, Guard!” She kicked her horse and took off, the panther close on her heels. In a minute and half, there was silence in the meadow.

Wolfer reemerged with three women, another warrior, and a dwarf. That was a strange sight. One woman was a half-elf, one was an Elf. He introduced them as he pointed them out. “This is Kethtia, Head Shaman and the Warlord’s wife. This is Valanna Valin, a shaman also. This is Adonna, my wife, and the Kethtia’s mother; and this is Kendall Redaxe.” He pointed his thumb over his shoulder. “This is Garth.” Follow us, please.”

They began walking again, following them into the village square where they were seated in a row. Tyson said, “Do you think it was bandits?”

Wolfer scowled at him. “Most likely.”

“Your man said he recognized the battle cry. Do you all recognize each other’s cries?”

“No, but we do recognize the cries of those close to us. Amarisa is Tristan’s twin, and the Warlord’s daughter. She is pregnant. Goddess help anyone that harms her if Tristan or Brock finds them. They’ll be minus a head before they see them coming.”

Jimmy and Daniel shuddered, but kept silent. “I’m truly sorry if it was our former brothers. Many of us didn’t want to be there, but were stuck and didn’t know what else to do.”

“I recognize you from Cameron’s camp.”

“I killed him just after you left.”

Wolfer nodded at him. “He was a definite bad seed. I will let Kethtia explain what will happen.”

Kethtia sat on a chair in front of them. Jaylar was perched on her shoulder. “If Tristan and Brock don’t kill them, I will. Pray to Methandru and Grenth that she returns unharmed.”

Tyson raised his eyebrows at her. “They are my children,” she added.

Kendall said, “She be a Master Ritualist, boyos. You canna fight spirits wi’ a sword. Best stay on her good side.”

Kethtia said, “Eli is with her. I’m sure he has called the katar neeners to their defense. It will depend on how many attacked. They were traveling with Eli’s mother as well.”

“Holy Raknor, and just he and Amarisa alone,” Kendall sputtered.

Kethtia said, “She has Shirokos and Shorshai with her as well.”

“Who are they?” Samuel asked.

“Her familiars,” Kethtia replied.

Kendall snorted.

“Dare I ask?” Samuel queried.

“They are lions, a brother and sister.”

“Mercy,” Michael sputtered. “I saw that panther and another with a mountain lion. I assume those were familiars also?”

“Yes, that was Bamba with the panther. She’s Tristan’s wife. Valasca is Remos’ wife. She’s the one with the mountain lion. Remos has the bald eagle you saw earlier. The younger redhead was her daughter, Rachelle.” She pointed at Lanna. “This is her other daughter.”

Valanna smiled and whistled. “Onyx, come!”

A black wolf streaked out from behind the wooden seating and came to a stop at Valanna’s side. She gave her a bit of jerky from her pouch, pet her head and told her to sit.

“Holy Goddess!” Jimmy muttered.

They heard a cackle of amusement and turned to see a Dwarven woman striding toward them with a lop-sided gate. She was tall for a dwarf and then they realized she must be a half-dwarf. “This village be a reg’lar zoo. Better get used to it, lads.”

Kethtia cleared her throat. “Let’s get down to business. There’s nothing to do now but wait.” She began explaining that they should be sure of their intentions, and that they might feel pain if they had false intentions towards the village or were there under false pretenses. She also explained that the fairy might see parts of their life, past or future, and tell them what they saw and they should be prepared for that.

“Aiee, Aiee!” came another call from the gate where Morganna and Garth were now keeping watch.

“What now?” Kethtia said, and sighed.

Wolfer said. “I’ll check it out. Stay here.”

He strode away and they waited. He came back followed by more bandits. He introduced everyone and asked them to identify themselves.

“Brian Rockheart, Foster Libby, Mackenzie Kristal and their leader, Elliott Kramer, along with Garmen Quigley and Jason Buttel from Samuel’s group joined their circle and the explanation was repeated all over again.

Kethtia said. “I think we should wait for word on the battle. I don’t want Jaylar doing this many judgments in a row. Let’s get them set up in guest cottages for now, and wait for Arianna, Nilex, Luna, Dermott, Pander, Adorabelle and the Oracle to return. Then they can each do a judgment. I’d rather have the Oracle here anyway.”

Wolfer nodded. “I’ll take care of it.” He turned and shouted at several men milling near the circle trying to eavesdrop. Five young men appeared. He assigned each one to two men and they began taking them to the guest cabins. Four could fit in a cabin. They had since built three more guest cabins, bringing the total to eight. The village had grown and they often had guests. They could house 32 guests easily now. Including Kevin Harper, they had twelve bandits to accommodate so far.

Jaylar asked, “What are you going to do if we run out of room? I know we only have twelve now, but I’m thinking we can expect more, quite a few more. Am I right?” he asked Tyson, who seemed to be the spokesperson for the bandits.

“I would suspect at least another dozen. That’s on the low side, but you never know.”

Valanna said. “Why don’t we convert one of the med huts – the minor injury one? We have cots lined up in there anyway. If we take the supplies and split them up between the other two huts, we can fit another twelve people in there pretty easily. That would serve until we find permanent places for them.”

“Good idea!” Kethtia said. “Would you mind gathering up some friends and seeing that done?”

“Should we wait to see if we need to?” Valanna asked.

Jaylar said, “If they keep arriving in groups of four to six, we’re going to fill up quick.”

Kethtia said, “Let’s see where we stand at day’s end. Then we’ll decide.”

“Very well,” Valanna said. “I’ll help Garth and Morganna keep watch for now.”

“Thank you. I hope they didn’t get attacked by a huge number.”

Jaylar said, “If they were close enough to hear a battle cry and the lion’s roar, they were close. We’ll know soon.

Chapter 21
Xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Xxxxxxxxxx

Damien Fisk had been infuriated at the cowardice of so many of his brothers. He’d heard Tyson’s warning, and so did the rest of his men. That idiot Kramer had left without backward glance. He thought that Elliott should have met with him in private instead of with ten or so men hanging around. If he had, he might have been able to keep the offer from his men’s ears. Four had left almost right away. Short of killing them, there was nothing he could do to stop them, but it still chaffed. Damien had gone to Samuel’s and Cameron’s camp, gathered up the men that were left and rallied them under one banner. They decided to move to Cameron’s camp, as his cave was the largest. They would unite and fight and rob as one rather than in scattered groups.

He knew the Barbarians were formidable warriors, but anyone could be taken down with numbers. They would just have to be sure they attacked smaller parties and used overwhelming force. When they were close the Barbarian village, he’d turned his men west, not wanting to venture too close but figuring there were always travelers on this road between Brevan and Forest Haven. Some made for Forest Haven, others made for the mountain pass. He figured if they stayed on the south side of the road, and gave the pass entrance a wide berth, they wouldn’t have to deal with the Paragons stationed there.

He’d seen the lone Elven warrior first and gave the hand signal to attack, but he’d turned and fled back down the road. Coward was running back to Forest Haven. They would catch him long before that. He’d had the men spread out in the trees and they’d followed. That’s when he’d seen the three elves and the Barbarian woman. But she was just one Barbarian. He didn’t worry about a couple of Elven rangers. He thought they could take them down easily.

He was wrong.

He’d nearly panicked when he realized the redheaded Elf was a Ritualist, but he’d shouted the command to attack anyway. He hadn’t counted on that. About half were left back at the camp, planning new places to scout along the road and lay in ambush. He’d taken about thirty men, and thought their numbers would overwhelm.

The rangers arrows were keeping his men back so they couldn’t attack all at once, but they were getting through. He could see the Elven warrior was already tiring. That’s when the spirits began making his men fall, get sick, drop their weapons. He didn’t even panic when he heard two lions roar and dive toward his men. He saw two of them get their throats ripped out. ‘Where the hell had they come from?’ he wondered.

He saw an eagle circling above and letting out a screeching call. He figured they must be near a nest. He didn’t panic until he heard the thundering of horse hooves. Four, six, eight, and then ten riders appeared along with two more large cats and dived into the woods after his men. Battle cries reverberated through the trees and he saw his men falling right and left. By the time he called a retreat, it was too late. The Barbarians and cats were sweeping through the trees along with the spirits and attacking anything that moved.

He ran. He could hear a few men on his heels, and then hear them grunt and fall in his wake. He poured on the speed and panic gave his feet wings. Then he leaped over a fallen log, caught is toe and went sailing through the air. He landed hard, the wind knocked out of him. He grunted and felt a sharp pain in his hip and shoulder, but got up. He tried to run but his legs were like jelly now.

He halted, trying to change direction and head east as the lioness leaped in front of him, spinning out in the leaves and dirt and let out a ferocious roar. He took two running steps to the side and then was body slammed from the side. The lion rode his body through the air and they slammed into the ground. He felt an arm and a leg snap.

He screamed. The last sound he heard was the ferocious roar of the lion just before his throat was ripped out. He died instantly.

Shirokos and Shorshai returned to Amarisa’s side. She’d dismounted and continued to try and disarm the bandits with arrows to the shoulders and arms. The other Barbarians spread out in a semi-circle and swept through the woods looking for stragglers. Eli commanded the spiritual fathers to search for others of ill intent, but they returned a minute later, hovering like specters in front of him, having found no more.

He thanked them for their service and saving his wife who was with child and his mother. They bowed and disappeared like wisps of smoke. The small group stood panting and waiting, still alert as the Barbarians began to emerge from the woods, dragging the dead. They counted 28 bodies. Then Remos appeared with one more flung over his shoulder and he dumped him on the pile. Amarisa leaned her hip on Shirokos and wiped her brow with her arm. Eli trotted over to her and wrapped her in his arms. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Check on your mother.”

He kissed her quickly on the cheek and went across the road to find Katrina leading Mara out of the woods. She was shaken and pale, but unharmed. She threw her arms around him. “Thank Sehanine you’re alright.”

Eli returned and stood with Amkor before Brock and Remos. The others gathered behind them. Eli said, “Amkor Dwin, meet the Warlord of the Barbarians and my father-in-law, Brock Wolfsbane.” The two men shook hands. Eli addressed Brock. “We owe him much. He fought like a tornado, held them off Amarisa.”

Brock took his hands between his. “You have done a great service, friend Amkor. I can never repay you for the protection of my daughter.”

He bowed. “It was my honor, Warlord. Shall we see to getting her and Eli’s mother safe behind your walls?”

“We shall.” He turned to those gathered. “Bamba and Tristan, come with us. Would the rest of you could see to burying the bodies. “We’ll send a wagon and bury them at the edge of the meadow. There’s no room here.”

They all nodded. Tristan strode to Amarisa and wrapped her in an embrace. “Thank Methandru you were unharmed. I nearly swallowed my tongue when I heard Shorshai’s roar and your battle cry.”

She patted his shoulder. “I’m fine, just worn out. I do need rest.” He gave her leg up into the saddle and led her horse and his own. Eli took his mother into the saddle with him and led her horse. Brock led the way as they went the last half mile and entered the big meadow below the gates.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

Morganna let out her cry, “Aiee, Aiee!”

Kethtia came running and nearly sagged in relief to see Brock, Tristan and Amarisa, all unharmed. Brock ordered that a big wagon be taken to retrieve the dead. Lanna hitched up Drina, her mare to a wagon and left to meet up with the others. They returned after piling them in the wagon and stripping them of their weapons and few valuables.

Brock had the bandits rounded up and led them out into the meadow. After a mass grave was dug, he asked them to identify anyone they knew. If they had family, they would try to get word to them. All the bandits sobered watching them throw body after body into the mass grave. If they’d had any doubts about whether they’d made the right choice, that quashed them.

They were led back to the square and Brock called the council. Many showed up to witness.

The Oracle easily picked out Tyson Joel and Samuel Hopper as leaders and said she would judge them first. She knew the others would probably fall in line behind them. She judged them both to be sincere in their desire to leave banditry and join the village. However, she pronounced them not yet pure of heart. They would have to learn from the village what it meant to be part of a true community. She reserved the right to judge them in the future. She peered at Tyson a bit longer and said, “You have been a lone man for most of your life. It has made you strong but family makes you stronger.”

“I have always thought they made you weak – they can be used against you.”

The Oracle smiled. “But they can also help you, and water seeks its own level. If you stay with us Tyson Joel, you will find happiness, something that has always eluded you.”

“I’ve been happy,” he said softly.

The Oracle shook her head. “You only think so. You will learn.” That was all she would say on the matter. Tyson puzzled over it for days afterwards, but finally let it go.

The Oracle took over the proceedings and told Jaylar to judge Jimmy Fisher and Daniel Gallagher. “He found them with no ill-intentions toward the Barbarians and said they were fearful, and had been taken advantage of, but they had made some bad choices. They were both rangers. He said, “They both have potential to become Master Rangers, but they are able Hunters now. I recommend they apprentice with Remos, learn about the animals. He could use the help.” They agreed.

The Oracle then had Pander judge Jason Buttel. He said that Jason was still unsure if he could make it here, but he trusted Samuel and he sincerely didn’t want to be a bandit anymore. The Oracle asked him if he minded manual labor. He said he didn’t, and she assigned him to help Bamba tend the flock of chickens, collect eggs and work with Tristan in the slaughter house where they gutted kills, plucked feathers and prepared food for smoking and salting.

Adorabelle judged Michael Lanny. He was older, in his fifties. She said he was a pragmatic man and an excellent cook. “Agnes could use another set of hands and eyes,” Adorabelle suggested lightly. The Oracle assigned him to work with Agnes planning the menu and cooking for the communal meals.

Dermott judged Ronnie Fisher and declared he was a good organizer, and the Oracle assigned him to work in the Smokehouse putting up meat for the winter and organizing the meat. The smoke house had storage for beef, venison and pork, rabbits and pheasants, weasels. It was carefully organized so that they ate what was killed first, so it was rare for food to go bad and get wasted.

Luna judged Brian Lockheart. He was a decent trapper and woodsman, but didn’t have a master skill or a preference. He said he would work anywhere. He was assigned to learn Bee Keeping from Remos with the ultimate goal of taking it over. Remos had too many duties as Stable Master, and he needed lieutenants to start taking over some aspects of his responsibilities. He currently ran the breeding program for the mountain steeds, maintained the familiar barn, cared for the chicken flock, and collected the honey from all the hives, in addition to various other things. He rarely even had time to hunt anymore, which was a waste of his skills as a Master Ranger and Beast Master.

Nilex judged Foster Libby. He expressed no preference. Tyson said that he was always the one that they went to when their clothes needed a rip repaired or to be adjusted. He was handy with a needle and good and making buckskins. Nilex said, “Marina is always behind with her orders. Perhaps he could assist her.” The Oracle assigned him to work with Marina who took Torin’s hides and sewed clothes for the villagers.

Arianna judged Mackenzie Kristal. He was a big boy. While also tall for a human, like Tyson – he was five feet, eleven inches tall and he was very muscular for a human. He had a keen interest in weapons of all kinds, but especially exotic ones. The increased population of the village and the fact that over the years they had taken in elves, humans, and various others, meant that Rachelle and Sogarth were constantly overworked to provide new weapons and fix damaged ones for the warriors and rangers of the village. Arianna said, “I believe he would make a good apprentice for Rachelle, it’s time she took on a student.” The Oracle assigned him to apprentice under Rachelle.

Parissa, the former Oracle, was getting old, but was still vital and still with Garos. She judged Garmen Quigley and determined that he was a good wood worker and loved to work with his hands. Parissa predicted, “We will once again have to build more new homes. We are running out of room to house everyone again.” He was assigned to work with a Barbarian named Correl Winger who was the resident handy man and the one always called when house repairs were needed. He was also always the supervisor when new homes were being built.

Amache, still with Morganna, judged Elliott Kramer. He was the leader of the third and smallest camp of bandits. He determined that he was a fine warrior, and was patient with others and a good teacher. He recommended, “He could be utilized to teach young boys how to knife fight.” He used a long sword, and most Barbarians didn’t. But all warriors and rangers learned to knife fight. If the need arose, he could teach other humans or elves in the village sword play if they so desired. The Oracle took his suggestion and he was assigned to work with Sogarth, who was the Head Warrior trainer for the young boys and girls of the village.

Tyson and Samuel were both Warriors and said they would spar with seasoned warriors if needed, as well as help with any building or chores that needed to be done. The Warlord need only ask.

Chapter 22
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

And so it was that the bandits joined the village. For the next three days, more bandits arrived and were subjected to the same process. Those without a skill preference were asked if there was something they wished to learn, and several were placed this way. Some were surprised at how fairly they were being dealt with by the Barbarians. While they had decided to turn themselves in, many had thought they were merely choosing the lesser of two evils and would be treated as outcasts. This was not the case, and many were pleasantly surprised to find that there didn’t seem to be any animosity from the residents.

Over a discussion during dinner one evening, Ronnie brought that subject up. “Why do you think that is, Tyson?” he asked.

Tyson looked up from his drumstick and said. “Two reasons. First, they have the fairies to judge us and know from the start exactly what’s in our hearts. Number two, why do most people shun others?”

Jimmy said, “Because they don’t understand them.”

Tyson nodded. “Or?”

Daniel spoke up. “They fear them?”

“Right. These people have no fear of us, no need to. All the men and probably three-quarters of the women could take any of us down in a heartbeat. It gives them a sense of security.”

“You say this?” Ronnie asked, knowing what a formidable warrior Tyson could be.

Tyson smirked. “I’ve seen them fight and fought along side them during the Drow troubles. They have the berserker rage that removes all fear, and let’s face it, they have no equals, not here anyway. I’m a good warrior, but I’m not too proud to admit when someone is my equal or my better. If you’re smart you won’t challenge them. They are good friends to have and they look out for their own. We saw how fast they mobilized to aid that one the day we came in. We all stood there and watched them dump thirty bodies in a hole. They were outnumbered two to one. Even the women that tore out of here, did any of you see fear on their faces?”

They were all shaking their heads. “Only that big, blonde one.”

“His fear was for his pregnant sister, not for himself. Make no mistake.”

“So you don’t think they have any ulterior motives?”

Tyson laughed then. “No, I don’t. You’re just not used to being treated well. Cameron was an idiot and a puffed up tyrant as well. Don’t use him as a measuring stick.”

Kevin Harper was sitting among them. He said, “Torin’s been great. He’s very generous with his knowledge and he’s very kind to me. I was afraid at first also, but I like it here.”

“Besides their battle prowess, it’s one of the things I’ve always admired about the Barbarians,” Tyson added.

“What’s that?” Ronnie asked.

“What you see is what you get.”

xxxxxxxxxx

Jimmy and Daniel threw themselves into their apprenticeship. Despite that they started each day spending a couple hours mucking out stalls, they didn’t mind. Late mornings and afternoons were spent with horses, running them on lunge lines if they weren’t trained yet, or learning how to care for them. They learned that the mares and stallions were kept in separate corals when let out to graze and how to safely handle the enormous steeds.

When working in the familiar barn, they were also instructed to never enter a familiar stall without the Beast Master present. If a stall was empty, they could clean it out, otherwise, not to bother. The Beast Masters themselves often cleaned their familiars stall. While the stable had stalls with half doors so the horses could look over the top, the same was not true in the familiar barn. Each familiar had its own stall, with a closed door. The big cats and even the wolves could easily jump a half door and so they were closed in, usually only at night. Each door was equipped with slot through which you could feed the animal if needed, but usually the Beast Masters did this as well. The boys were amazed at the set up. Remos said, “If asked to feed them, be sure you never put your hands through the feeding slot. You might come back out without them.”

“Yikes,” Daniel said.

Remos chuckled. “That’s what those wooden shovels hanging on the wall are for. You put the meat or food on that and just toss it through the slot. I’ll show you the back side of the stalls. There’s a hole cut above the water buckets that are attached to the wall inside the stall. Rachelle made lovely little funnels for each hole, so we can just take a bucket and pour water in the funnel from the back side and it goes right into their water buckets. We don’t need to feed them unless asked, but we have to make sure they always have water.

“All the familiars are very well trained, and probably wouldn’t hurt you unless they sensed a threat, but it doesn’t hurt to be safe. The only one they really obey is their Master. It’s especially important to be careful around the big cats. They could only be meaning to play, but hurt you badly in any case. At the beginning of each shift, fill their water buckets and check inside. If any stalls are empty, clean them, and then move on to the horse stable. Do the same at the end of your shift.”

Both boys nodded solemnly. “Okay, let’s move on. We have lots of hooves to check and clean. I’ll show you how to do that so they don’t lean on you and strain your back.”

Xxxxxxxxxxx

After Bamba showed Jason the oats and wheat they fed the chickens and the amounts, she showed him all the catch bins for the eggs and where they stored them in cool, dry room at the back of the slaughter house, which also housed many of the vegetables they harvested from their enormous gardens. He laughed when she showed him how to shuck peanuts and explained about the fairies near addiction to peanut paste, which she also said she would teach him how to make. They harvested the peanuts and when they had a certain amount, they took a day where they made batches of the peanut paste and handed it out to all those with fairies. It was part of their staple diet now. Jason found that amusing.

He was then turned over to Tristan who showed him the layout of the slaughter house. He knew how gut and clean kills. Tristan showed him how they stored the various parts and where they put the antlers and boar tusks and various other items that were collected by the people that used them. It was a very efficient system and Jason was impressed. He saw women plucking chickens and pheasants and separating the feathers into bins to be used later for arrows, quills for writing, hair pieces.

Others were gathering intestines to make sausages from scrap meat and tying off the ends. They were then stored in an ice house. Other parts were cut in strips to make jerky for portable traveling food. After a week or so, Tristan loaded up two bags with venison jerky and eucalyptus leaves and jars of peanut paste. He then took Jason on a tour of the tree house hunting blinds that the Barbarians had set up all over the forest. Many were so high up in the trees that you didn’t even notice them. He was impressed with their ingenuity as he went along and helped stock the blinds with traveling food for hunters that needed to use them when they were out on long hunts or simply caught out after dark and didn’t want to make the trip back to the village.

Xxxxxxxxxxx

Michael Lanny got along great with Agnes, as well as all the others that worked in food preparation. He was an older, wiser sort and took his instruction seriously. Agnes showed him where they posted the menu for the week, showing the planned lunches and dinners. She showed him where they collected the food from the various storage buildings and where they cooked various meats. Pork was roasted in pits lined with hickory wood, beef and venison was prepared on spits, vegetables in various pots. Breakfast was always the same. Huge hot rocks were used to make corn pancakes, eggs and sausage. He was used to cooking meals for a group of hungry men, but this was on a scale he’d never imagined.

Along with making maple sugar candy for all the children in the village and running a daycare center out of her house, Mabel had taken to baking bread daily in the huge stone ovens that were constructed near the village square. She woke early and baked her loaves, which were then left out in baskets and free for the taking all day long. Once done cooking, she prepared the dough from corn flour, yeast, water and sugar and left them to rise on tins on long shelves they’d constructed for her in her home in a back room. It was a regular sight at dawn to see Mabel and Kendall making several trips from the house and back with her little wagon pulled behind her, carrying the tins of bread loaves and lining them up in the huge oven.

Kendall would return to their home and watch the kids that were arriving for the day until Mabel finished cooking her loaves. Then she would return and he would retire to his jewelry shop where he worked on filling orders for family crests, shodai’urai, hair thongs, and whatever else anybody wanted. If he ran out of work, he collected iron link necklaces and thick bracelets that Rachelle made. He then coated them in silver or gold for people to wear for protection from the dark men.

Even though dark men were rare now, it had become a regular practice for all adults to wear them. As children came of age and began venturing out on hunts and into the kingdom for various purposes, they all wore some sort of iron on them, just in case. Michael asked about the fact that everyone seemed to wear jewelry, either a necklace or thick bracelet. Agnes then explained their purpose and that they weren’t just for decoration. “Most adults are warriors or rangers, so they tend to wear necklaces as bracelets would interfere with their bracers,” she informed him. “Most of the children wear bracelets along with those that have jobs that don’t require bracers.”

A couple days later, Agnes was late meeting him in the square to begin the day’s preparation. She came striding up a few minutes later and said, “Michael, I have something for you.”

“What’s that?” he asked.

She presented him with a two-inch wide iron bracelet, coated in silver. He got teary-eyed, knowing that it was a huge sign of acceptance that she’d procured this for him. “Thank you so much,” he whispered, putting on the bracelet and squeezing it to fit his wrist. “I don’t know what to say.”

She’d chuckled and said gruffly, “You’re welcome. Now, get to work.”

He did, hiding his smile.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Ronnie Fisher worked over hot fires most days smoking meats on huge hickory lined pits. Some meat was smoked and dried, some was salted for long term storage and some was salted and dried for jerky. He learned quickly where each type of meat was stored and would carefully place his latest food at the back of the shelves so the stuff in the front was used first. He was amazed at the amount of meat that went through the Smoke House in a day, but after seeing the communal meals that were prepared, he understood the need. There had to be at least five hundred people in this village. That was a lot of mouths to feed.

Rangers went out daily on a regular schedule. Some were merely trappers and hunters and would bring back small game like rabbits, weasels, and pheasants. Once plucked, gutted, and otherwise gone over in the Slaughter House, the pelts were given to Torin, the feathers were sorted, and the meat itself was delivered to the Smoke House. Rabbits and weasels were often made into gigantic pots of stew with vegetables and potatoes they also harvested.

Anyone that ran out of work was encouraged to go to the gardens and help those harvesting vegetables, potatoes, lettuce, and all manner of food. These people knew what they were doing. He, along with many other bandits were fast coming to appreciate how self-sufficient, organized and impressive this tribe was. Everyone pulled their weight and no one was idle. No matter what the task, there were procedures in place to do it in the most efficient manner. There were still those in the City that considered the Barbarians a bit primitive.

He realized that while they were not as sophisticated as many city dwellers, they were far from primitive and they certainly were much more than brawn. While they were the most feared warriors in the kingdom; that was only one small thing to recommend them to the rest of the world. It was hard work, but it was satisfying and he enjoyed watching the meat pile up as the days went by, knowing that there would be no shortage come winter, despite having five hundred souls to feed.

Much of his life had been living hand to mouth, taking what he could get, when he could get it. It was a relief to be among a bunch of people, knowing that his survival did not all rest solely on his own shoulders. The hard work kept him occupied and in good shape physically, and he didn’t mind it at all.

xxxxxxxxxx

Brian Lockheart was a quick learner. There were easily a hundred hives here, off in a corner of the village. Remos showed him the rotation, so that they harvested from the hives in an order that allowed them to reconstruct their combs and honey each year. He gave him huge bulky hide gloves to wear that reached almost to his shoulder for extricating the combs. It was the only time you were in danger of getting stung. They got testy when you took away their combs. Otherwise, they tended to leave you alone as long as you left them alone.

In addition to harvesting the honey, the wax was retrieved and given over to a group of younger members of the tribe who made candles by the dozen from the wax. Plants that were attractive to the bees were planted all around the hives. The honey was kept in glass jars. This was one thing they bought in the City and didn’t make themselves. In the old days, they had just funneled it into water skins, but that made it difficult to stock up.

Over the years, as they relocated hives from the forest to wooden hives in the village, they found the glass jars were a good way to store it. The cabin near the back of the hive area was nothing but shelves on three sides from floor to ceiling. The area to the right and left of the door was tables and unfilled jars where they filled the jars and capped them with wax. Once full, it was placed on the shelf. Each jar was marked with a piece of charcoal with a number. If the last jar said 52, you put 53 on the new jar, and placed it on the shelf. Barbarians came and went, filling skins of honey to take with them if they had to travel. Others would simply take a jar back to their homes. Again, the oldest honey was always used first. Another very efficient system.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Foster Libby began his apprenticeship under Marina Raine. She showed him her list of orders for everything from breeches to tunics to tents to knapsacks. If clothes were wanted, measurements were taken and written on the order. In the old days, they’d used scrap hides to write on with charcoal but that was a waste. Wood shavings, ash from fire pits, and tree sap were ground up and dried in wafer-thin sheets now to make paper. It came out a light gray color. Feather quills dipped in ink made of linseed oil and ash served as ink. This time of year, orders for winter capes were pouring in. Rangers were not just hunting meat, they were hunting big game that would provide deer, bear, and wolf pelts. Ermine and mink pelts were sought to make mittens and line moccasins and boots. The rush was on to prepare for the winter season.

There were others that made needles awls and utensils from antlers and boar tusks. Scrap from the edges of hides were cut and dried and made into leather thongs; all of which was stored and used to make clothes, knapsacks and tents. Marina worked on a ‘first come, first serve’ basis, however, if she had orders for several of the same thing, like knapsacks, she tried to make them all at once.

Foster had always had a good eye, and was good at taking measurements, marking a leather thong with charcoal to know how long to make pants and tunics and noting the number of inches needed for arm holes and belts. Marina had a pile of various wooden sticks with measurements marked off that she used for rulers. Leather thongs with marks were used for taking more precise measurements like neck and arms circumference. Foster caught on quickly to her system and began taking the orders and measurements while Marina worked on making the clothes. If he had no one waiting to place an order, she would assign him tasks. She started him on tents, knapsacks and mittens. Later she moved on to letting him make clothes.

She showed him how they made moccasins and knee-high boots and wet the soles, letting them dry, which hardened the scraped leather into hard bottoms which would withstand the wet and minor puncture. He’d thought he’d been a capable tailor before, but was finding out that there was much to learn, and that barring a few enlightened individuals that had spent time with these people, most in the City were largely ignorant of how sophisticated and capable the Barbarian people were – fairies or no fairies.

Chapter 23
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

Mackenzie Kristal was told to report to the forge after breakfast. When he’d first heard his assignment was to apprentice with Rachelle, he’d been surprised. He seriously wondered if a woman could teach him much. He’d been studying weapons his entire life. He’d even entertained the idea that it was some sort of insult to place him with a woman to teach him about weapons. A conversation with Tyson later that first evening, had disabused him of any misconceptions he’d held. Tyson informed him that the woman were as capable as the men in this community.

He found that a little hard to believe, but he wanted to be accepted here and so he would go along with the plan, and see if he could help her out in the forge. He’d studied weapons from many people, even the maces and flails of the monks. He understood that the Barbarians favored the two-handed broadsword. He’d always wondered if the weight and bulkiness of the enormous weapon hampered them in agility when fighting against a long sword. He knew they were big people and so their reach and the fairies ability to conceal them probably made up for the difference, but he still wondered, in a straight-up fight, if speed and agility couldn’t overcome weight and strength.

When he mentioned his theoretical question to Rachelle, a slow smile had slipped across her face. Sogarth was in the forge as well. Rachelle said, “Would you like to find out?”

“Sure.”

Sogarth coughed and said, “Boyo, you just made a fool’s bargain.”

Mackenzie thought overconfidence might be their undoing, or a fatal flaw as it were. Rachelle offered him one of her long swords but he said he’d use his own. She nodded, snatched up a broadsword one-handed and they walked out to the practice yard. There were ten ‘rinks’ as it were with wooden fences that defined a battling area for sparring partners.

Sogarth followed them out. When Rachelle entered the rink and Sogarth stood outside and propped a foot on a lower rail he asked, “I’m to spar with her? I thought I’d be sparring with you.”

Dean walked up and stood next to Sogarth. “What’s going on?”

“Mackenzie here wants to test a theory – that the speed and agility of a long sword fighter can overcome the weight and strength of a broadsword user.”

Dean began chuckling. “Oh boy.”

Sogarth looked at Mackenzie and said, “You challenged her, not me. Now spar.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to hurt her.”

Dean laughed out loud then and said, “Don’t worry about it, kid.”

Rachelle shed her apron and stood before him in a sleeveless tunic and buckskin pants, and leather boots. She crouched with her sword held in front of her and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t call the rage – that way I won’t hurt you too bad, but you might get a love tap or two.”

Mackenzie let out a nervous laugh. Something about their demeanor had him on edge. But she was a woman after all, and perhaps Sogarth didn’t want to hurt him accidentally. He was a warrior for sure, and a seasoned one. He figured Rachelle was about his age, less than thirty years, surely. ‘How much experience could she have?’ he reasoned.

She stood waiting and he crouched. Rachelle said, “Call it on three.”

Sogarth paused and said, “Okay, one, two – three, GO!”

Mackenzie lunged at her from the side, feinted and struck toward her other side. She parried him easily, not even moving her feet. They began to circle and he began a series of lunges and feints, all of which she met easily, one time even shoving against the pommel of his sword with her hilt and knocking him back a couple steps. Two minutes of this and she said, “C’mon, you’re not even trying.”

He hollered and whirled, feinted and tried to sneak under her elbow to strike her side. She tipped her sword, meeting his lunge easily. He decided to give it his all unless he saw her weakening. Another couple of minutes and his increased speed and foot work was not making a dent in her composure. She smirked and glanced at Sogarth. “Should I start fighting back?”

‘She hadn’t been fighting back?’ he thought. Then he realized she’d really done nothing but parry and dodge his blows.

“Sure,” Sogarth said. “He’s not tired yet. He’s strong.”

Then it began. In addition to parrying every blow or slice he tried to give her, she began to spin, strike and dance around him. In minutes, he realized he had lost before he began. In a move of supreme control and skill, she would tip her blade just slightly, so that the contacts she made with his stomach and arms and shoulders, just tapped him with the outer edge of the flat side of the blade. She never cut him, but he realized in minutes that she could have cut him to ribbons by now had she landed those blows for real.

He overstepped on a feint and lost his balance for only a second, but it was enough for her to take advantage and she did. She whirled her blade in large figure eights and backed him easily into the fence. She even backed off and let him come at her again when she could have pinned him. He was beginning to tire when Sogarth said, “That’s enough for now.”

Mackenzie stopped and said, “I yield.”

Rachelle bowed. She was sweating but didn’t seem to be as exhausted as he suddenly felt. Sogarth said, “Wait with Dean, and I’ll show you what she can do.”

He exited the rink and Sogarth entered. Rachelle smirked. “Sure. Fight me when I’ve already gone a few rounds,” she joked.

“How else am I going to win, or at least not look like a fool?”

“Cheater!” Rachelle taunted.

Mackenzie asked Dean, “Could she really beat him?”

Dean shrugged. “Maybe. I doubt it, but she can give him a run for his money, and there are few warriors in this village that can – maybe Brock or Remos. The rest of us just watch in awe and try to learn from him. He’s the head trainer of new warriors.”

“But she gives him a run for his money? I know she just made me look foolish, but …”

Dean chuckled. “I hate to tell you kid, she was barely exerting herself with you. It might have been a more even fight if she had to wield that thing one-handed.”

“No way!” he said.

Dean nodded toward the rink. “Watch.”

What ensued was fast, furious, and nearly incomprehensible. Sogarth and Rachelle leapt at each other, feinted, leaped in the air to avoid low strikes across the legs, ducked in limbo moves to avoid decapitation strikes. And the speed at which they circled each other was almost too fast to follow. A crowd began forming around the rink, many of the bandits in attendance.

Rachelle was a premier warrior, considered one of the best, and one of only a few female warriors to reach the level where she could give Sogarth, Remos or Brock a run for their money. Agnes was another, but even Agnes conceded that Rachelle was younger and faster than she was.

Even Dean was realizing that she hadn’t put the full force of her ability upon him when they had sparred. She’d been holding back and he was grateful. Now though, he swelled with pride watching her land blows on Sogarth’s arms and one in his kidney that actually made him stumble. But he regained his footing instantly and whirled. She ducked but he did glance his sword off the top of her shoulder. They both nodded at each other in acknowledgement of the surprise moves, hers first and then his excellent recovery.

When they both shouted and went into the final attack, what they called the killing spar, that was designed to make one or the other fall or yield, even some of the seasoned warriors gasped. Their blades were a blur.

In a move that surprised even Sogarth, she ducked spun around behind him and swung at his neck. At the last second, she tipped her blade up, caught the edge of his hair thong and cut it clean through. His hair cascaded over his shoulder as he whirled and he barked out a huff of laughter. “Smart ass,” he accused.

Many were chuckling.

“Ha!” she barked. Then they went into a second killing spar and in the end Sogarth tapped the back of her knee and she stumbled, whirled, and brought her sword up to block his chest blow. She caught his sword, their pommels locked in a cross, but he’d bent her backwards slightly and she was against the fence. “I yield,” she said, panting.

He stepped back and she stood up straight. Both were streaming sweat but they bowed to each other, swords held in front of them, and the crowd erupted in applause. Sogarth approached her, wrapped an arm around her neck and gave a quick squeeze of affection. “We have to do that more often. I don’t get enough of a work out with these toads,” he declared.

She laughed companionably and they both accepted cups of water handed to them by a couple of watchers. Brock was grinning. “I think I should spar with her. You’re right – we old folks are getting lax.”

They returned to the forge and Dean showed Mackenzie his long sword. As with everyone that saw it, he exclaimed over the craftsmanship and beauty of the sword. “Where’d you get this? This is surely one-of-a-kind. A black smith in Morin?” he guessed, having heard the man was an Amazon.

Dean chuffed and swallowed his laughter. “Rachelle is my fiancée. Where do you think I got it?”

Mackenzie’s eyes became huge. “She made this?”

Dean nodded. “It was her shodai’urai to me, along with the scabbard. It’s sort of like a pre-engagement present and symbol to them. I wanted to show it to you just so you know that broadswords and daggers aren’t the only thing she can make. She is a true artist on the battlefield and in the forge. Don’t underestimate her. Learn from her.”

“I just saw what she could do in battle. I feel foolish.”

“The women here are not like in the City. They are used to hardship and hard work and while Rachelle is probably the best or near the best among the female warriors, any one of them could probably give us pause. In a way, being female works to their advantage.”

“How so?”

“Because men always underestimate them -- to their own detriment.”

“I see.”

“And sometimes, to their death,” he continued. “We rescued a fallen brother recently. She killed two men without a breaking a sweat. They underestimated her thinking it would be an easy take her down. Don’t make that same mistake.”

“I guess you’re right. You have no reason to lie.”

“I tell you what Garth told me after my first sparring session with her where she backed my ass into the fence.”

Mackenzie grinned. “What’s that?”

“And I quote, ‘Just one thing to remember, brother -- she did that without calling the rage’.” With that, he walked away, leaving the young man to contemplate all he’d seen and heard in the last hour.

Rachelle entered the forge after cleaning up and changing out of sweaty clothes. She put on a new apron and threw one at Mackenzie. He put it on and she asked, “Have you made weapons before in a forge?”

“Some,” he said humbly, now realizing he was out of his league here and this woman deserved his respect. A little humility might serve him well until he knew more about these people.

“What have you made?”

“Long swords and daggers mostly.”

“Ever make arrow heads?”

“No.”

“They can actually be trickier than swords, less metal, harder to shape because they are smaller and easier to break, even with a small hammer. We start with molds in the basic shape, but then you have to grade the sides and sharpen the edges to shape them to make sure the sides are even or they don’t fly straight.”

He nodded.

She continued, “Let’s do a sword first. Then we’ll move on to knives. Each thing has its own challenge. With broadswords, balance and weight is the tricky part because of the large amount of metal; the sides have to be exactly the same weight. Shaping it is easier because of its size. The smaller you get, shaping it harder but balancing it is easier. You see what I mean?”

“Yes, that makes sense,” he conceded.

“Okay, so we’ll start with the big stuff, and go through the weapons we use the most and work our way down to arrow heads. With each type of weapon, I’ll show you how I do it – then let you do it. This will give me an idea of current level of skill, and what we need to work on. There’s bound to be things you’re good at already, but I won’t know what they are till I see you do each one, understand?”

“Yes.”

“So don’t be insulted if I ask you a lot of questions about what you’re doing or your technique. It’s not a critique, it’s just so I can gather information on your strong points and weak points, okay?”

“I understand. I won’t be insulted.”

“Good. If you don’t understand something, ask me. If you are unsure of something, ask me. I’ll always answer your questions. If you need more detail, ask me. No such thing as too much detail in this business. However, if you don’t ask me, screw up and waste my metal, I get cranky.”

He chuckled. “And I certainly don’t want to get you cranky after seeing you spar with Sogarth.”

She grinned. “Don’t worry, I won’t attack. I don’t bite either, although I may snarl occasionally.”

He laughed then, liking her more by the second. After months of apprenticeship, he was finally allowed to work without supervision. He even drew out and made a boomerang, showing Rachelle how they used it to hunt geese. They would throw it to stun them. When they fell out of the sky, they were then easy to kill with a knife or an arrow or by wringing their necks. She was excited by the new weapon and helped him to make them more balanced. Then she began handing them out to the rangers, figuring they could use them with pheasants, rabbits, mink, any quick-moving small game, as well as ducks and geese.

In a short time, rangers could seen in the meadow practicing throwing the boomerangs for hours until they’d perfected the technique and aim. Mackenzie instructed them to start, but they caught on quickly, most already having exquisite hand-eye coordination and aim. He gained a lot of respect from many Barbarians for introducing this new hunting weapon. Almost every ranger could now be seen with a looped holster holding a boomerang hanging off their belts.

Chapter 24
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Garmen Quigley was a quick study under the tutelage of Correl Winger. After helping with repairs on various houses, porches and barns in the village, they began planning the construction of at least ten more two-bedroom cabins, and five three-bedroom cabins. The village population was growing as well as the need to house the new human members of the tribe. Many were friends and said they would live together gladly until they either found mates or circumstances changed.

Despite their integration into the community, many of the younger bandits still found solace in the company of the others. In the end, they decided to turn the guest cabins into housing for some of them and build four three-bedroom cabins. However, they would build a sort of bunkhouse, with four rooms surrounding a common area. Each room would have two double and four single beds. This would be used to house temporary guests such as fairy seekers or friends that came to visit for short term purposes.

Many of the bandits were moved into the guest cabins right away. Several were staying as guests with Barbarians until their cabins could be constructed. There was a large group of men that always pitched in once the building began. Some were good and digging foundations, others at framing, and still others at laying floors. Others would come in and construct stone fireplaces and brick ovens in the kitchens.

Garmen was eager to learn stone working from the masons that built the ovens and fire places. Correl tried to move him around with different groups so he wouldn’t get bored. He told him to learn what he could and then eventually he could choose an area to specialize in if he wished and join those laborers. If that work was not needed, he could always work with him doing repairs and additions.

Many with fairies had latched onto Brock and Kethtia’s idea of building a loft for them over half their living room space, and so when not engaged in other necessary work, Correl would go to the next person on the list that wanted a fairy loft. That list was long and he figured he had enough work to keep them busy through the winter. Now, it was September, and he wanted to finish as many cabins as possible before snow began to fly. He instructed all his men to get the cabins’ foundations dug, the cabins framed and the walls and roofs closed in. Then move on to the next one plotted out on the space decided upon. They would worry about the insides later. They would need to work inside once winter really hit. He figured if he could get the cabins and bunkhouse framed and closed in and roofed before snow fell they would be doing good.

Once snow fell they would go back to the first cabin and begin insulating, building fire places and ovens and laying floors and hanging doors. That would probably take them all winter. If not, there were always the fairy lofts to work on. He told Garmen that his instruction in masonry would have to wait until they began the inside work.

Everyone deferred to his expertise and large groups of men and women worked from sun up to sun down to get as many up and framed and closed in as possible. In the end, they got the bunkhouse, seven two-bedrooms, and three three-bedroom cabins closed in by the time the first snow began to fall in late October. In the spring, they would worry about the three two-bedrooms, and the one three-bedroom on the schedule. He moved everyone inside, and work began on fireplaces, ovens, and insulating the cabins, hanging doors and the hundreds of small touches that were needed.

Nowadays, fairy doors were put in all front doors on new constructions. They figured even if you didn’t own a fairy, it would allow one to enter if they needed to get out of the weather. In addition, there was no telling when you might get a fairy, or move to another location and someone with a fairy could move in. It was easier to do it now while the house was being constructed than to have to go back and do it later. Correl had installed lots and lots of fairy doors on older cabins once that became the rage.

He was pleased with how much work they’d done in a short amount of time, and he was pleased with his new apprentice, who seemed eager to learn and was always helpful. The boy would do whatever he was asked to do without complaining. Each Barbarian that took on a bandit as an apprentice was required to report to Brock and the Oracle on their progress. So far, everyone was doing fine and there had been no trouble.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Elliott Kramer was assigned to teach young Barbarians knife fighting techniques. He used their eight-inch fighting knives, but also taught them stealth tactics with daggers. Most of his students were between the ages of twelve and seventeen. He’d match them up by size and age, demonstrate moves with his best students and then have them spar against each other.

Sogarth was pleased with this arrangement, because it freed him up to spend more time training warriors in broadsword fighting. They would learn the knife-fighting first, then move on to Sogarth for advanced sword fighting. Sogarth would train those that were seventeen or older until he declared them competent warriors.

Rachelle had Mackenzie to help her in the forge now, so he didn’t need to spend time there hardly at all, except when a huge job occurred and Rachelle needed the hands to finish in time. He was pleased to be able to teach his warriors some more advanced techniques beyond ‘competence’ and spend some quality time with some of his best young warriors. Once they completed his tutelage, they were free to spar with one another. However he encouraged them to move on to Tyson and Samuel who were teaching them long sword fighting.

Sogarth figured it could never hurt to know how to wield more than one weapon. While you had to commit to a weapon to become an expert with it, it never hurt to have multiple skills.

Tyson and Samuel began training warriors in long sword and short sword fighting. These skills were most useful in close quarters fighting. The broadsword was a powerful and deadly weapon, but it was cumbersome and limited if you found yourself in tight quarters. While most warriors carried long-knives for close quarters fighting, Tyson and Samuel taught them one-handed sword fighting. This was also handy if you injured one limb and had to fight one-handed.

Both Tyson and Samuel could fight right or left handed and once their students mastered the basics of long sword with their dominant hand, they would switch them to their ‘off-hand’. Much hilarity ensued at their clumsiness once forced to fight with their non-dominant hand.

They quickly realized that this unique skill was a good one to have. If they injured their dominant hand, they would be in trouble for two reasons. One, only the strongest of warriors, and there were few, could wield a broadsword one-handed. Two, they were flashing back to their tries with a sword as teens when they tried to fight with their ‘off-hand’.

Even seasoned warriors were now taking lessons in long sword fighting. Some with long swords, others sticking with fighting knives, but learning how to use their off-hand. Tyson showed them some ways to compensate for the loss of coordination, holding the sword with a different grip to increase their control, and different strike patterns that didn’t require as much finesse and coordination as fighting with your dominant hand.

While the warriors were sent to Tyson and Samuel once completing their training with Sogarth, the rangers were taught knife-fighting, sent to Valasca and Bamba to perfect their bow skills and taught techniques to hit moving targets and other skills that would hopefully elevate them to the status of Master Ranger. Once the ranger completed their training, they were sent to Mackenzie to learn how to use the boomerang. So a round-robin of training ensued. They trained in the snow, the wind, the rain and only ceased when it was bitterly cold and unsafe to be out in the weather.

The Barbarians felt that they had learned much from the bandits as well as teaching them of their ways. After a rousing session with Garth and a few other warriors in off-hand training, Garth said, “I thank you for the instruction. I will practice until I have it down.”

Tyson smiled. “It’s all about practice, once you have the basics, like anything.”

“True, but you have been generous with your knowledge and we are grateful.”

“Likewise, it’s one of the things I admire about your people.”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re so self-sufficient, but you realize your way is not the only way and you are willing to learn new things and you are tolerant of the strange and different. Most people fear the strange and different and therefore shy away from it.”

“It’s true that we fear little, and maybe we can be too confident, but we learn from our enemies as well as our friends.”

“How so?”

“Sometimes it’s as important to know what ‘not’ to do, as it is to know what to do. We learned many valuable lessons during our skirmishes with the Drow. One of their great failings was that they refused to accept that there was any way to do things but their way.”

“I never thought about it that way.”

“Yes, the defector is a friend now. Her name is Vincenza. We learned that they severely underestimated us because they are so insular. They refuse to believe in anything but their way as best. Therefore, if they would not do something, it never occurs to them that others might. Therefore, they lost every battle with us.”

“Give me an example.”

“Well, they are in a constant state of turmoil and competition between houses. They consider all other races to be ‘puta’. It’s a word they use that means ‘lesser’ or ‘outsider’. In their minds, if you are ‘lesser’, you have nothing of value that you can teach them. They would never ally with another race because they feel they are superior. Therefore, it never occurred to them that we would join forces with the Elves or humans. It was a fatal miscalculation on their part. Their war parties and numbers were determined by information they collected, that we had ‘X’ amount of warriors, Fair Haven had ‘X’ amount of residents. They planned to take us down based on that intelligence.

“So they sent two hundred warriors in that final battle, thinking that we had about a hundred warriors. Their intelligence was faulty to begin with – Valasca gave them misinformation. We had nearly 250 warriors, probably more now. But the Elves sent 75 warriors and 25 archers to our defense as well. We massacred them. Even if we had only a hundred warriors, we would have outnumbered them with the Elves, but that idea never crossed their minds. Collaborating with another race would never occur to them, so they never suspected that we might.”

“I see what you mean.”

“We know we are the premier warriors of the mountain. But people can surprise you and we know that it never hurts to have one more skill or one more resource – or even – one more friend,” he said pointedly. “We could have wiped out those bandit camps without breaking a sweat. No offense meant.”

“None taken.”

“But Brock is wise. He figured there had to be wise men among you, and that given another option, you would give up the life of banditry. He understands that people are often victims of their circumstances. We learned that from Vincenza as well. Just because we can kill, doesn’t mean that we ‘like’ to kill. Brock will always seek another option first. But his warning that we would hunt you down wasn’t an idle threat. He meant it. He will protect his people at all costs, however, he wanted to give you another way out first. He doesn’t want to kill anyone, but he will do what he has to do to ensure that his people, and especially the children of this village are safe here on the mountain.”

“I admire him for it.”

“You must understand. The Barbarians have protected this mountain for generations. It was their prime responsibility back when the fairies guarded the lake prison. That is bred into our bones. Although we no longer have that responsibility, we are children of Methandru and revere the forest and seek to protect it. Our lives depend on it. Therefore, we must know that we can travel the forest in safely; that our kids are not in danger if they go to the river for water, or out collecting snares.”

“I understand. I’ll be eternally grateful that your Warlord gave us an option. I like it here. I have a good life here, better than I’ve ever known. I was so indoctrinated into being a loner, and living from pillar to post, so to speak, that I never really knew what it meant to be a part of a community.”

“Some see it as reliance, but community gives you strength also. It relieves you of much worry so we each can concentrate on the things that we are best at. If you are always in survival mode, there isn’t much time for anything else.”

“Well said. I think I’m beginning to get it – what the Oracle said to me, that I would find happiness here – that I only ‘thought’ I was happy before.”

Garth grinned. “People can get on your nerves, but they can nourish you in ways you least expect as well. We are a proud people, but not proud to the point of arrogance. Nobody knows everything, that’s why we all have different skills and jobs.”

“Ain’t that the truth.”

At that moment a redheaded Elf walked by. Her hair was loose and falling in loose waves to her waist. She was tall and thin. Tyson could tell that even through the lined breeches and tunic and cape she was wearing. “Whoa, who’s that?”

Garth chuckled. “That is Mara Gemedes, Eli’s mother.”

“Who’s Eli again?”

“The Elven Ritualist that’s married to Amarisa, Brock’s daughter.”

“The one with the lions?”

“That’s the one.”

“Good lord, she’s a beautiful woman.”

Garth grinned. “She’s 60 years old, dude.”

“No way!”

Garth laughed outright now. “She’s got another 40 or 50 years in her. Remember, Elves live a long time.”

“Is she married?”

Garth snorted. “No, she’s a widow. Man, you are just determined to get in trouble, aren’t you?”

Tyson shook his head and looked at the ground. “Just asking.”

“Sure you are,” Garth teased. “Go for it if you want – but I’d talk to Bamba or Adonna and learn about Elven courtship first if I were you. They don’t do casual relationships, neither do the Barbarians. This is not to say they don’t take lovers, but if you want to try to cultivate a relationship with her, be serious about it. She’s family to the Warlord’s daughter, and you want them on your side.”

“I just thought she was a beautiful woman is all.”

“Okay,” he said, clearly not believing it. “I’ll catch you later.”

“See you round.”

Garth walked away and Tyson turned and watched Mara strolling toward the village square until she turned a corner and was out of sight. “Mercy,” he whispered.

Chapter 25
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

That night at dinner, Tyson sought Mara out and introduced himself. She smiled politely but seemed a bit aloof. He couldn’t blame her. She was a visitor here too, he’d learned. “So you’re son is having a child?” he said, trying to start conversation.

“Well, his wife is,” she cracked.

He laughed. “That’s what I meant.”

“Yes, it will be my first grandchild. I’m excited.”

“Wow, I can’t imagine.”

“You’ve never been married?”

“No, unfortunately. Prior to coming here, my life style wasn’t conducive to long-lasting relationships.”

“And now?” she asked.

“Now, I’m content to be part of this community. The Barbarians are amazing.”

“Yes, they are.”

“I’m only thirty-five years old but I’m realizing I’ve missed out on a lot being a wanderer.”

“What did you do before you came here?”

He cleared his throat, not wanting to say he was a bandit. “I was a mercenary for many years. I went where they needed fighting men. Sometimes that was here on the mountain, sometimes I fought for the king, other times … I went wherever I could.”

“Sounds lonely,” she commented.

“It was sometimes. It was exciting sometimes, but even excitement gets old after a while.”

Tristan sat down next to them, hearing the tale-end of the conversation. “We have a saying that being a warrior is nothing but long hours of boredom, punctuated by moments of heart-pounding frenzy and action.”

Tyson laughed heartily. “That’s a good one and so true.”

Mara said, “Well, I was glad for warriors on my trip out here. It wasn’t the way I imagined starting out my first journey out of Morin.”

Tristan frowned. “No, I don’t imagine it was. I’m just grateful we reached you in time.”

“Amkor was amazing. He held them off; kept them from getting to close to Amarisa or Eli until you arrived. The rangers were great as well, of course.”

Tristan smiled. “He’s a fine warrior, second in command to Fannen in Fair Haven, a trusted General, I understand.”

“Well, he showed his prowess that day.”

“Are you sweet on him?” Tristan asked innocently. “I think he’s single. I could ask him to visit, or take you back to Fair Haven for another visit if you like.”

Tyson waited for her answer. If she was interested in another man, and an Elf, he wouldn’t even try.

“No,” she said, and then giggled a little. “I was just grateful for his protection and impressed with his skill.”

Tyson asked, “What do you do for a living?”

“Back in Morin, I’m a healer in the City of Elvin.”

“You have a whole city of Elves?”

She laughed. “Well, we call a city. Then we heard it’s only about a third of the size of Maruk.”

Tristan said, “Amarisa and Lanna were hoping to spend some time with you in the med huts. They’d like to exchange remedies with you. If you have plants or unguents that we don’t have, or vice-versa, we might be able to work out some sort of trade, or purchase things from one another.”

“Good idea. Amarisa said I could go to Maruk and visit the Apothecary you have there. She said I would be gob-smacked by all the stuff she has there, but that will have to wait until spring.”

“Yeah, you can go in the winter, it’s easier now with the roads. But who wants to camp in the snow if they can avoid it. It’s about a five or six day trip in the summer. In the winter it would take longer because travel is slower.”

“I’d be glad to take you when the time comes,” Tyson offered. “I used to live in the City of Maruk and know it well. I grew up on those streets.”

“On the streets?” she asked.

“My parents were killed when I was eight from a fever that decimated the City. Nearly a third of the population was wiped out. I was an orphan for quite a while, and literally lived on the streets for about two years. Then a friend of my father’s took me in and taught me how to fight proper. Once I was sixteen, I left out on my own and never looked back. I visit him from time to time. He was like a father to me.”

“What’s his name?” Mara asked, feeling sorry that the man had such a mean beginning to his life.

“Joshua Joel; a good man. I took his name as well.”

“What was your family name?”

“Tate, but there are no Tate’s left, and I’ve gone by Joel since I was ten. I took Tate as a middle name. Tyson Tate Joel.” He paused. “Wow, Tate. No one’s uttered that name in a couple decades,” he muttered.

Mara’s sympathy was clear in her eyes, but he didn’t want her pity. Just then Amarisa and Eli strolled up. She was without her familiars and Tyson was glad. Although he knew the Beast Masters had control of them, the big cats still made him nervous.

Eli frowned slightly but they sat down with them and Eli asked, “How’s it going?”

“Good,” Mara replied. “Tyson was just telling us a bit about Maruk and his childhood. He offered to take me to the City come spring time.”

“Hopefully the bandit problem will be no more by spring time,” Eli said pointedly. “I’ll take you to the City.”

Tyson looked at the ground and swallowed, knowing the Elf was reminding his mother that Tyson was a bandit – like the ones that attacked them on their way here. Only he wasn’t like them, had never been vindictive or out to kill – and he wasn’t the same man anymore in any case. He had changed a great deal since coming here. He lifted his head and met Eli’s gaze.

“I’m so sorry you were attacked. I wasn’t with them – I was standing at your gates at the time. For what it’s worth, I never advocated attacking people, and I never killed, although I’ll admit to robbing some rich folks – not that that made it right. But I opposed going out to kill anyone. I killed the one that started those notions and attacks because he was going to try and prevent me and others from leaving to come to you. I came here as soon as I knew there was another way out. And I’ve changed a great deal since I came here even though I’ve only been here a few months. I never wanted to be a bad man.”

Mara placed a hand gently on his thigh. “You were not a bad man.”

“Ma, you don’t know that,” Eli said, a slight warning in his tone.

Mara frowned at him.

Tyson worked hard not to jerk or suck in his breath. Her touch was electric and energy seemed to jump from him to her and back again. He saw the sensation register in her eyes, but she covered it smoothly and took her hand away. “No, she doesn’t,” Tyson said. “I’m not going to sit here and tell you I’ve ever been a martyr or a paragon of virtue, but I have a moral code, and I’ve never broken it. This is not to say I haven’t been forced to do a lot of things I didn’t want to do, but there are lines I never crossed.” He stared hard at Eli now. “And one of them is never hurting women and children. I’m just trying to make friends and fit in here.”

“Okay, I believe you,” Eli said. “I didn’t mean to insult you.”

“I know. I know I have to earn your trust and I intend to do so. You’re trying to protect those you love,” he said, nodding at Mara and then at Amarisa. “I respect that. You don’t have to believe me, but I’ve only killed when absolutely necessary or in the employ of some army as a mercenary. I’ve never killed a woman or a child. Even when I did scare people and rob them because I was commanded to do so and didn’t know a way out, I didn’t kill them, even the men. I lost my parents. I never want to rob anyone else of theirs’ unless it’s necessary.”

“What would make it necessary?” Eli asked calmly.

Tyson met his gaze. “Life or death, his life or mine.” He looked at Mara. “Or his life or the life of someone I cared for.”

Eli nodded, satisfied with his answer. They ate the rest of their dinner in companionable conversation about many subjects, but avoiding any more discussion of Tyson’s background.

xxxxxxxxxx

Sogarth stripped off his shirt on the walk back to the house. He needed to clean up before the afternoon session and he smiled when he felt a twinge in his lower back. Rachelle had gotten him good. He leapt up the front steps onto his porch and the door swung open.

Agnes stood there and waved him in. “What are you doing home in the middle of the day?” he asked.

“I watched you spar with Rachelle with the others. Quite a show you two put on.”

He laughed. “Yeah, well, now I have to wash up, but thanks.”

“Let me help you.” She took his hand and led him into the bedroom, where she’d already dragged a wash tub and filled it with heated water.

“Wow, what brought this on?” he asked.

She ran her hands over his sweaty chest, admiring again the enormous shoulders and gigantic biceps, not to mention the bricks of muscle running down his abdomen. He gasped. “Agnes?”

“Watching you fight made me hot, Sogarth.”

He barked out a laugh and then his tongue shot out to lick his lips. Nilex and Arianna were at the enclave. The house was quiet. They’d been so busy lately, and had been falling into bed exhausted each night. It had been a while since they’d been intimate, he realized. Her hands on his chest had him suddenly hyper-alert and feeling the neglect. “Help me, then,” he said huskily.

She helped him rip off his boots and breeches. While he immersed himself in the warm water, she shed her clothes and tossed a cloth and some soap root into the water. She climbed in and stood behind him, washing his back and then his hair. He returned the favor. At some point they stopped using the cloth and just used their hands to wash one another.

“Agnes, please,” he groaned.

They made love in the water, ignoring the splashes that escaped the tub. “Goddess, I’ve missed this,” she breathed out.

“Me too,” he murmured and then was kissing her again. “Love you so,” Sogarth spit out.

“Love you too!” she exclaimed.

When they finished, she whimpered and fell against his shoulder, kissing his neck. “I needed that,” she said.

He chuckled. “How am I going to go back to work now?” he asked. “I have another class this afternoon.”

“I have to help get dinner ready. We made stew, but I still need to boil the potatoes and cut them up.”

They slowly disengaged and stepped out of the tub. Sogarth shook his head, looking at all the water on the floor. “Good grief.”

“I’ll get it,” Agnes said. “Get dressed and go. They’ll be waiting for you. I can be late.”

“How’s Michael working out?”

“Good so far. He does what he’s told and never complains.”

“Good,” he whispered, kissing her softly. “Thanks for the afternoon delight,” he said huskily.

She laughed, swatted his bare ass with her open palm, leaving a hand print and said, “Go!”

He chuckled and grabbed clean clothes and threw them on, stepping into his boots again. He grabbed her once more before leaving, kissed her hard and quick and said, “See you at dinner.”

He left. She stood naked in the bedroom, and gathered some chamois cloths and soaked up the water. It was amazing. All these years and she still loved that man like crazy. He still had the body of a young warrior, even if there were a few more scars. How she’d ever overlooked him for so long in their youth, she’d never know. Now their children were grown, but it was good to know that they still had passion between them. Alec had been happily married now for five, going on six years. She wondered if Garth would ever find a mate. He’d had lovers she knew, but he still didn’t seem to be ready to settle down. She guessed he would find a mate when Methandru deemed it was time.

Chapter 26
Xxxxxxxxxx
Morin
Dawnrest Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

Falcon walked up behind Vincenza in her kitchen and wrapped his arms around her waist as she stood at the sink, washing dishes. He pressed himself against her narrow behind and felt himself rise and become hard. “Hey beautiful,” he rasped in her ear, sucking on the tip.

She gasped and her knees bobbed. He was continually amazed at how easy it was to arouse her. Finding out her ears were so sensitive was a boon, and he used it to his advantage every chance he got. “Falcon, I have to finish,” she protested.

“Finish later,” he suggested. He released her and spun her around. “I have something for you.”

She raised her eyebrows. He took her hand and led her into the living room and they sat on the couch. He pulled a long narrow wooden box out of his back pocket and held it out to her. “What is this?”

“Open it.”

She did and saw a beautiful silver disk with a falcon in flight embossed on it. The back had two leather thongs attached to it and threaded through eyelets in the back. Her jaw dropped as she realized what it was. “This is your crest,” she said.

He smiled. “Vincenza Ardul, would you accept my shodai’urai?”

She pressed her lips together and her eyes became wet. “Yes!” she exclaimed, swallowing back a sob of joy. He lifted it out of the box and she turned her back. He laid it on her chest and fastened it around her neck. She turned back around and launched herself into his arms. “Oh, Falcon! But I already have your hair tie.”

He squeezed her tight. “I love you, Vincenza. I want to stay with you and marry you when you feel the time is right. Keep them both, the necklace and the hair thong.”

“Goddess help me. I love you too. Wait here,” she said and disappeared into the bedroom. She reemerged with one of the two necklaces and one of the bracelets she’d had the Brevan black smith make for her. She held them out to Falcon. “Please accept my shodai’urai, Falcon Nodin.”

He smiled broadly. “I’d be honored.” He took the necklace and fitted it around his neck and tied it off. She showed the bracelet on her arm and then handed him the matching one. “I know you can’t wear it with your bracers.”

“I will wear it whenever I don’t have my bracers,” he assured her. “Feel like a little afternoon party?” he asked.

She snorted. “You have a one track mind.”

“I can’t help myself around you. I just look at your dainty little body and everything in me goes on alert.” He scooped her up and carried her into the bedroom.

He dumped her on the bed and she bounced. They stripped quickly without pretense and he straddled her on all fours. “You make me wild,” he said.

“Good, cause I’m feeling wild right now.”

Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

“I’ll have to take care of that then,” Falcon said. And he did.

They finally collapsed, and Falcon rolled, so she was lying on top of him. She shuddered with after shocks and so did he. He got up gingerly and prepared a bath for them. He returned to the bed, carried her to the wash tub and climbed in with her, pulling her between his legs. He was now gentle and tender as he carefully washed her everywhere and helped wash and rinse her hair.

He was such a contrast. He could be so ferocious in bed one minute and like a shy boy the next. The difference made him a constant surprise for her. He pulled her onto his lap to straddle him while they sat in the water. His thumb swiped across her plump lips. “Will you marry me, Vincenza?”

“What?” she gasped out in surprise, not having expected it. They just exchanged shodai’urai.

“I mean it. I want to marry you.”

“You sure you don’t want to give it a little time?”

“Nope. Don’t want you to think of a way to get out of it.”

She chuckled but looked at him affectionately. “You’re sure?”

“Never been more sure of anything in my entire life.”

“Then yes, I will marry you.”

“Praise Methandru,” he whispered, and pulled her into a kiss. This one was tender and filled with all his hope and desire for the future. “I love you,” he said.

“I love you too, crazy man.”

“We’ll be crazy together.”

“It’s a deal,” she said.

Chapter 27
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
Xxxxxxxxxx

Amarisa had her baby in the beginning of November. It was a boy and they named him Broketh, after Amarisa’s parents. They were thrilled. Brock, Kethtia and Mara doted on him and helped Amarisa until she recovered. But Barbarian women were hardy and Eli and Mara were amazed how quickly she was back on her feet and moving around, eager to get out do things.

Eli sat in wonder watching him nurse from her enormous breasts. They were big before. Now they were enormous. He sometimes helped out when she had too much milk, much to Amarisa’s amusement. He seemed fascinated with the whole process.

Bamba had her baby in the beginning of December. It was a girl and they named her Tristina. Eli and Tristan commiserated on the wonders of childbirth, gaining a new respect for their women and their tolerance for pain, as men usually did in the wake of childbirth. Worry during childbirth gave way to a sense of wonder for both of them.

When Broketh was two months old, and Tristina only a month, a bad storm hit the mountain. The conditions outside were fast approaching blizzard status and the visibility was near zero. During storms like these, people retreated to their homes, and much work came to a halt. Although they ate communally, most homes kept their own ice boxes and had food available. They would eat with their families instead of gathering in the square. It was simply too cold to eat outside, not to mention dangerous to be outside that long, especially for the children.

Despite that, guards were always posted on the gates. Warriors and rangers took turns, staying out for only one hour shifts and then being relieved so they could go inside and get warm. It was dusk when a shout was heard outside the gates.

Torin and Marina peered out of the arrow slits, protected from the wind by the break walls on the catwalk. Small specks of color were seen against the near white out. “Is that men out there?” Marina asked, through chattering teeth.

“I think so.” He turned toward the village and let out his alert cry. “Aiee! Aiee!”

Brock, Kethtia, Sogarth and Agnes slogged out into the snow and to the gates as Marina and Torin slowly cranked the gates open against the snow pile and wind. They stopped when the gates were open only a couple feet. By then, they could see three men, two of them holding another one up, who appeared to be unconscious. “Help us, please,” one of the men cried, his voice nearly lost in the wind.

They ran out and assisted in getting them inside the gates. “Med Hut!” Kethtia shouted over the wind. “I’ll get Morganna and Lanna.” They were her two most accomplished shamans. Amarisa was also but she didn’t want to pull her away from the baby.

Torin, Brock and Sogarth each hefted one of the men over their shoulders and slogged as fast as they could to the med hut and put the men on cots. Minutes later, Kethtia appeared with Lanna and Mara. She had been visiting Alec and Lanna by invitation and agreed to come rather than rousting Morganna who was older now and becoming a bit frail.

The three went to work stripping their clothes and looking for injuries, finding none. One man was breathing erratically. Lanna said, “I’ll make some breathing tea once we have hot water.”

“What’s wrong with them?” Brock said.

“I’m not sure yet,” Kethtia answered. “I suspect they were succumbing to the cold. “Get a fire going, we need to warm up some blankets and cloths and water.”

Sogarth exited and returned with an armload of logs. Kindling was already in the fireplace and he Brock set about getting a fire lit. Brock turned and said, “Get back to the gates just in case this is a distraction. I’ll send someone to relieve you in a minute.”

Torin nodded and went out, heading back to Marina who had stayed at the gate. Once the fire was going, Brock stood and said, “I have to find someone to relieve Torin and Marina, they’ve already been out there more than hour.”

“Go, there’s nothing you can do here anyway,” Kethtia informed him.

“Okay, I’ll check back in a bit.” He strode out and made sure the door was shut tight behind him.

Mara found a large pot, filled it with water and hung it on the over the flames, warming it up. Lanna gathered some cloths and dumped them in the water. Then she got some blankets and furs and laid them out on the hearth to warm.

Kethtia found a couple pieces of dead skin on one of the man’s legs and said, “Frost bite. Mara – on the counter over there is a long, thin knife. When that water boils, dip it in, hold it for 15 seconds and then bring it to me.” She nodded.

The women worked together. Lanna made the tea, adding herbs that aided in breathing for when they woke up. All three had passed out by the time they’d gotten them into the med hut. All three were human.

Kethtia scraped and cut off dead pieces of skin and put healing salves on the areas, hoping the frost bite was just superficial and hadn’t taken root in the man’s leg. She had to cut out a good size chunk of one man’s left bicep. They wrapped it and burned the ruined flesh. Lanna lit sage incense to get rid of the smell. They then washed them with warm clothes, redressed them in tunics that Marina brought before going home to warm up, and then covered them with warmed furs. There was nothing else they could do until the men woke up. But one woman watched each man as they slept, watching for signs that they were coming around.

Rachelle knocked hard on the door and then opened it, entered quickly and slammed the door behind her, leaning against it. Lanna looked up and said, “What are you doing here?”

“Brock told me to come and guard you ladies.”

“Whatever for?” Kethtia asked.

She nodded at the men. “He suspects they are bandits. And if so, they are among those that didn’t turn themselves in, which means they are probably bad news. They may be spies.”

Valanna said, “Well, they are all unconscious right now. They aren’t going to hurt us.”

“Yeah, well, they won’t be unconscious forever. They’ll either die or wake up. I’m here in case they wake up.”

Kethtia tsked her tongue. “They’ll be so weak, I wouldn’t worry much.”

Rachelle shrugged and removed her winter cape. Her broadsword was strapped to her back. She laid her cape near the fire to dry out and warm and then pulled up a stool in the corner. “Dean is coming too, he’ll be here in a minute. He wanted to make sure Brock didn’t need him on the gate first, but I don’t think so. I saw Garth and Agnes out there on my way over.”

The words were no sooner out of her mouth, when someone banged on the door. It opened just enough to let someone through and Dean popped into the room, shutting the door and letting out a shudder. He stomped his feet and went to the fire place, holding out his hands. Then he removed his cape and placed it near Rachelle’s. He sat on the fourth bed in the hut near her chair. He had his long sword strapped to his waist. “Welcome,” Mara said.

“Figured I’d come over here with Rachelle. I’d just be waiting up and bored she was gone anyway.”

“Hey, it’s going to be party in here in a minute,” Lanna cracked.

One of the men coughed and Kethtia was on her feet instantly. She sat on the edge of his bed and put herself in his sight line. “What the hell?” he croaked, his voice ruined from the cold. It was the man the other two were carrying. He’d been unconscious for a while. He was blonde and had a beard.

“You’re alright,” Kethtia said gently.

“Where am I?” he asked. “Elves?”

“Your two friends brought you here. You’re in Brevan.”

“They brought me to the Barbarian village?” he asked, seeming confused.

“You were unconscious. We must have been the closest place to find shelter. You’re in one of our med huts. It’s a good thing too, another few minutes, and you all would have succumbed to the cold. They passed out once we got them in here. You’re the first to wake.”

He peered at her curiously. “You’re not a Barbarian.” He squinted at Mara. “Neither are you.”

Kethtia said, “No, I’m Kethtia, the Head Shaman.” She indicated Mara. “She is a visiting Elven healer. Her name is Mara.” She waved at Valanna. “That is Valanna. She’s one of our best shamans as well.”

“I see.” Lanna approached him and Kethtia helped him sit up, propping a couple pillows behind him. Lanna handed him a cup of steaming tea.

“Drink this. It will help ease your throat from the cold and aid your breathing.”

He nodded, sniffed and sipped it, then took a deep breath and coughed. Kethtia snatched the cup before he could spill it. “Easy now, don’t take deep breaths.” He nodded and she handed him the cup again, and he sipped again.

Then he turned and spied Rachelle and Dean on the opposite side of the room. “Who are they?”

Kethtia smiled. “That’s Rachelle, Lanna’s sister and her fiancé, Dean.”

“Warriors?” he asked tentatively.

Kethtia nodded. “My overprotective husband.”

He looked at her again and scrunched his brow. Then his face cleared. “Ah, if you’re the Head Shaman, then your husband must be …”

“Brock Wolfsbane, the Warlord.”

“Ah,” he said and sipped his tea again. “Thank you for taking us in then.”

“You’re welcome. You have a bandage on your leg. I had to cut a piece of skin off.”

“What for?” he asked, sounding alarmed.

“It was frost bitten and dead. I put a healing salve on it and bandaged it. I will watch it for infection. Try to keep it clean until it heals over with new skin. It was just on the surface, thank Methandru. You’ll be fine.”

“I owe you a debt, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Rachelle stood to her full impressive height of six feet, four inches and strode up to his bedside, peering down at him. He looked up, his eyes darting to her broadsword. “Did they heal me so I’d be aware when you kill me?”

Rachelle smirked. “No, I won’t kill you, unless you do something stupid, like attack someone. Now, how about you tell me your name and the name of your friends?”

He swallowed. “I’m Jack Hanson. He nodded at the man in the bed next to him. “That’s Christopher Cates, and the dark haired guy is Melvin Stokes.” Chris had dark brown hair and was clean shaven.

“Are you members of a group of bandits or traveling alone?” she asked.

“You can interrogate him later,” Lanna said, a bit of exasperation in her voice.

Rachelle glanced at her. “No, I will ask my questions now and he will answer.”

Lanna gave her a dirty look but backed off, knowing that she couldn’t win this battle. Rachelle would not do a job half-way and Brock had charged her with their protection. “What do you want to know?”

“Are you part of a group?”

“No, we split off from the group we were with, survivors from a camp, led by a guy named Cameron.”

“We know of him,” Rachelle said. “You’ve been alone since he died?”

“You know he’s dead? Oh yeah, Tyson was coming here.”

“He’s still here, a valuable member of our village. You should have come with him.”

Jack glanced at the other two men. “You’re probably right. I have family in the City and thought to go back to them.”

“Why didn’t you?” Rachelle asked.

He sighed. “They said they needed my help. Chris wanted to find his sister, who he thinks lives with the mages in the Womb. But when we went there, they wouldn’t let us see her, they chased us off.”

“Then what?”

“Then it got weird. Melvin said we should just go back to the City and try to find jobs, blend in. On the way, we passed a family heading for the Meadow Abbey, and he jumped them without warning Chris or I. We were pissed. He’d been bluffing us I guess. The man had a fighting knife, almost killed Melvin, so we jumped in and held the woman and her daughter, talked him into stopping his attack. We convinced him to give up his valuables without a fight and we would let them go.”

“Did they?”

“Yes, they gave up their gold pouch and some traveling food, and we left. Chris and I were pissed that he had done it. We don’t want to do this anymore. We fought, and it almost came to blows, but he was injured, so we treated a cut on his arm best we could and said when he healed we were going to the City, with or without him.”

“Then what?” Rachelle asked, her lips pursed.

“Then the storm hit two days later while we were out hunting. We retreated to a nearby cave, but it was small and we couldn’t keep a fire lit.

Mara cut in and said, “His arm wound is infected. We cut away the infection, but it was frost bit. He will be alright if he heals here, but that infection could spread if he’s not careful. That arm will never be as strong. We had to cut some of the muscle.”

The man gulped. “Chris and I just want to go on with our lives, but Melvin. I don’t know. Something’s wrong with him. He’s not right in the head. Something snapped in him when Tyson killed Cameron. He practically worshipped the guy. But, he’d been our friend and we’ve helped each other survive. We were just a bit southwest of here. They must have decided we should try to come here and fall on your mercy.”

Rachelle was silent for a few moments. “So what you’re telling me is that Melvin is the one we have to worry about. He’s the one that might do something stupid.”

The man nodded, frowning. The man, Chris coughed and rolled to his side and said, “He’s speaks true.”

Mara went to him and handed him a cup of tea while Lanna propped him up. A minute later, Melvin became conscious, groaned and tried to lift his arm to throw the covers off and groaned, falling back into the pillows.

Kethtia rose and went to him, telling him to be still and that he was in Brevan’s med hut. Rachelle walked over to him and towered over the bed. “Your friends have told us your story. Here’s the deal. Behave yourselves, let our shamans treat you. Once you are recovered, we’ll talk. We may even escort you to the city if that is your wish.”

“I won’t stay here,” he croaked.

Rachelle bent over quickly and got in his face. “Well, you’ll die out there. You almost did and your arm is injured. Listen to me and listen well – bandit,” she nearly spit in his face. “You harm a hair on anyone’s head in this village and I’ll take you down so fast, you won’t even know what hit you.”

He snarled and curled his lip but didn’t respond. “Do we understand one another?” He nodded curtly. “Good, now rest and heal and live, or do something stupid and I’ll kill you. The choice is yours.”

With that, she retreated to her chair in the corner and plopped down, adopting a deceptively casual pose.

Chapter 28
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

The storm raged for two days, but finally died down. Barbarians came out in force to shovel walkways through the streets. Melvin was convinced that they hadn’t needed to cut into his arm, but his friends advised caution, saying that they all had some frost bite, and the shamans had no choice. They could have just left them in the snow to die. On the third day, they finally let them up and out to walk around. Rachelle and Dean followed them like shadows, never far away, making them all nervous. It was still cold but the wind had stopped and it was tolerable outside for short periods of time.

Brock asked Tyson and Samuel to speak to them individually and see if they wanted to stay or if they could be convinced to leave. He trusted the two warriors now and knew they would garner more respect from the bandits than he would. He asked them to assess whether they were a threat. After taking each one aside over the course of a day and half, they reported back to Brock.

They stood in his living room. The both bowed and Samuel greeted them, “Warlord, Oracle.“

Tyson reported, “Jack and Chris are fine. Jack has a mother he believes is still alive in the city, but he’s willing to stay here and integrate. He might want to see if he can find his mother come spring time. Christopher wants to stay as well. He’s sorry he didn’t come from the start, but felt beholden to his friends. He hopes that if he integrates here, he will eventually be able to make contact and reconnect with his sister.”

Brock nodded. “We’ll find something for them to do. What about the other one?”

Samuel and Tyson both sighed. Samuel said, “We spoke to him together. He’s trouble. He seems to think your shamans harmed his arm on purpose, like if they let it alone, it would have healed and they purposely weakened him. We tried to explain that this sort of behavior was beneath you, and against your code of honor, but he isn’t buying it. He wants out of here but knows he isn’t strong enough yet and winter could still take him down. I think he’ll leave first chance he gets and join one of the groups that are still out there.”

“Yeah, there’s still a couple left. We just didn’t have the time to hunt them all down before winter hit unfortunately. So what do we do with him?” Brock said. “I won’t kill an injured man unprovoked, but I don’t want to wait around for him to hurt someone either.”

Pandora said, “Keep an eye on him, but you might want to assign someone else. Poor Rachelle and Dean have had hardly any sleep and have been watching them for three days now. They need a break.”

“I could watch him,” Tyson said.

“I’ll find someone else to work with you. I’ll come get you later before we bring them out for dinner. It’s turned mild. They are going to cook dinner in the square. People can come get food and bring it back to their houses or eat outside if it stays mild. It’ll be up to them.”

“Okay, see you then,” Samuel said. They left and Brock said, “Who should I put on them with Tyson?”

“How about Garth?” Pandora said. “He gets into mischief if he’s idle too long.”

Brock laughed and nodded. “Good thinking.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Marina and Torin were exhausted. They’d taken extra shifts at the gate during the storm. They didn’t mind. They were one of the few couples around other than young ones that didn’t have children to tend to. Those with kids had to find someone to watch their children while they were on duty.

Now that the weather broke, people were venturing outside again. Although they’d offered to take more shifts on the gate, Brock had said no. He told them to take the next two days off completely and rest up. He’d told them about watching the bandits, and they’d volunteered for that as well, but he’d informed them that Garth and Tyson had it covered for now to give Rachelle and Dean a break. Tomorrow he would find someone else if needed, but they could relax for a couple of days. He’d appreciated their help.

So they retreated to their cabin and slept for nearly ten hours, not realizing how exhausted they were. Torin woke, grumbled slightly and rolled over, spooning himself up behind Marina. She yawned and stretched, putting herself in tight contact with his body. They’d slept but he was still feeling lazy, however, he felt his arousal spring up and waken him further.

He cuddled her close, cupping one bare breast and kissed her neck. She hummed with contentment and pressed her butt into his arousal. It was probably only a couple of weeks, but it felt like forever since they’d been intimate. He suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to make love to her. “I love you,” he whispered, wondering if he’d told her lately.

She smiled and hummed, not fully awake. “I love you too,” she mumbled.

He made love to her slowly. He sighed with contentment afterwards.

He lay on his back. She curled up to his side, putting her head on his shoulder, and throwing her thigh over his, her knee now nudging his deflating shaft. She kissed his chest. He looked down and kissed her forehead, hugging her close. “It’s been too long since we had morning sex.”

“It’s a great way to start a day, but its afternoon.”

“It can’t be!” he said.

She chuckled lazily and pointed at the window. “Look, the sun is already past mid-day.”

“Oh dear,” he said.

“We were tired. Not a big deal. I can’t remember the last time we got to lay around. We have the whole day off. Whatever are we going to do with ourselves?” she asked with mock dismay.

“I don’t know, but I hope Kevin and Foster don’t destroy the shop while we’re gone.”

She laughed lightly. “They’ll be fine. I’m going to enjoy my time off. Who knows when we’ll get another chance?” She watched his brow crease and asked, “What’s the matter?”

He sighed. “I don’t know. I was just wondering why we never had kids.”

She sighed. “I don’t know. I haven’t taken a preventative in years. It just hasn’t happened. I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you children.”

“It doesn’t matter. I just wonder why sometimes.”

“Only Methandru knows, but I’m sure she has a reason.”

“I guess.”

“It could still happen. I still get my menses.”

“I know, but we’re a bit old now to start a family.”

“Perhaps Methandru needs us for other things.”

“Perhaps,” he said, but he didn’t sound convinced.

“Shall we get up and rustle up some food?” she suggested.

“Yeah, I’m hungry. Then we can come back to bed. I might just want to jump you again.”

“Let’s see what we can find.”

With that, they both rose, dressed in old buckskins and made their way to the kitchen.

Xxxxxxxxxx

It was nearing dinner hour and they collected the bandits and led them to the village square where venison was being cut off the spits and put on huge platters. Chris and Jack went to stand obediently in line. Melvin followed, but Garth said, “His eyes move too much.”

Tyson blinked and looked at Garth. “What?”

“Melvin, his eyes are always scanning, like he’s looking for an opportunity.”

“To do what?”

“I don’t know, but it makes my skin crawl.”

Tyson pinned the man with his gaze, now noticing that Garth was right. “Yeah, he’s up to something.” The man looked nervous and shifty. He went on alert, taking note of those entering the square. There weren’t many here yet. They would arrive over the next half hour or so.

Garth said, “I’m going to watch from over there.” He pointed to the side where he would be facing the men and women coming off the end of the dinner line.”

Tyson nodded and said, “I’ll watch from the other side.” He casually strolled over to the side, now watching the man’s back, but noting that his head was moving side to side all the time. He wondered if he was just still nervous about being attacked, but he doubted it. This man gave him bad vibes. It was nothing he could put his finger on, but his danger sense was finely tuned and he sensed that he was up to something. He’d learned to trust his instincts. They’d kept him alive more times than he cared to count.

Just as Melvin reached the end of the table with his plate, Mara Gemedes strolled into the square holding a wooden goblet and headed straight for the water barrel. She bent to dip her cup in the water. It was then that Tyson saw the man move. He recognized the stance of someone about to strike. He shouted, “Garth!”

Garth’s head jerked up, just in time to see Melvin fling his plate into the face of a young teenage Barbarian. The boy yelped and covered his face with his hands as the hot meat splashed into his face. Melvin reached out and had the fighting knife off the boy’s belt before anyone else realized what was happening. Lanna rushed to the boy and dragged him out of the square toward the med hut to treat the burn on his face.

If it hadn’t been so dire, it might have been funny. At least twenty Barbarians went alert in a second and the sound of swords singing out their scabbards rang in the air. Melvin was on the move. One Barbarian was about to leap for him, but Tyson saw his intent and shouted, “No!”

The Barbarian glanced at him, losing his chance. By then, Melvin had wrapped his weak arm around Mara’s waist and yanked her back into his chest. He held the eight-inch fighting knife low near her waist, but the point was just below her chin. Tyson watched the Barbarians spread out in a circle that almost looked choreographed and in no time they were surrounding Melvin. He was using Mara as a shield and he shouted, “Back off, just let me leave and I’ll let her go.”

Brock strode into the center of the square and said, “Let her go, and we’ll let you leave. No one is keeping you here.”

“One move, and I’ll kill her.”

Tyson slipped back and outside the circle of Barbarians, for once, glad they were all taller than him. Standing shoulder to shoulder, they blocked Melvin’s view. He crouched and trotted silently to the gate, which was being opened by Tristan and another man he didn’t know that were on watch.

“Easy, son,” Brock said. “We don’t want anyone hurt. Just let her go and we’ll let you leave. We’ll even give you a horse and provisions if you want.”

“BACK OFF!” he screamed, spittle flying out of his mouth.

Kethtia lifted her onyx staff. Her eyes washed white and she began speaking quietly in Elven.

“Stop that damn witch or she dies NOW!” he shrieked.

Brock held up his hand, palm out, and Kethtia lowered her staff.

Tyson put his finger to his lips when Tristan caught his eye. Tristan nodded and he slipped out the gates and went to the side where the gate blocked the view of anyone coming out. He pressed his back to the wall.

Tristan shouted at his father. “Dad, let him go!”

Brock looked at Tristan, a question clear on his face. Tristan made a couple of quick hand signals. By the time Melvin turned his head to look at Tristan, he was standing with his hands at his sides.

Brock nodded. “Alright, once you’re out the gate, you’ll let her go and we won’t stop you.”

“Once I’m at the far side of the meadow,” Melvin said, panting.

Brock nodded. “Okay people, make a hole. Let him go.”

Looks of confusion passed among some. Others had seen Tristan raise a finger, point over his shoulder and touch his sword, indicating that someone was on the other side of the fence with a weapon. Several Barbarians stepped back, making a break in the ring and Melvin walked backwards clumsily, holding the knife to Mara’s neck. She whimpered but tried not to move her head, scared to death he would slit her throat. Once near the gate, he side stepped through. Then he released her waist, yanked her arms back and threaded his arm through her elbows behind her back to keep her off balance. “Go, walk straight through the meadow,” he commanded.

As he passed through, Tristan gave the gate shank another crank. It opened a bit further, shielding Tyson, who ducked back, concealing himself. One he’d taken about four steps, he lowered the knife from her throat and thrust her forward. They began a clumsy trot into the meadow.

Tyson was out from behind the gate door in a flash and at a dead run. The moccasin boots he wore were silent in the light, fluffy snow and he reached them in ten seconds. The hilt of his sword slammed into the man’s arm that was clasping Mara’s arms behind her back. It was his injured arm.

He howled and released her. “Mara, get down!” he shouted.

Barbarians poured out the gate, including Eli. His eyes washed white and he began calling the martyrs.

Mara flung herself to the side and landed in the snow. Melvin whirled, clumsily swiping with the long-knife. Tyson parried the blow and feinted left, pulling Melvin away from Mara who was frantically crawling away in the snow.

Melvin spun and slipped in the snow. Tyson spun back to the right and sliced across the man’s chest hard, cutting him from collar bone to hip. He screamed and swung once more.

As he was falling, Tyson struck again and his sword cut his neck from one side to the other. His scream cut off and blood welled like a fountain from his severed jugular veins, washing him in red. He fell dead in the snow. Eli dismissed the martyr. The fight was over and there was no need to chase the man into the forest.

Eli sprinted across the snow, but Tyson was there first, helping Mara to her feet and brushing the snow off her clothes. “Are you hurt?” he asked.

She shook her head. “No, just shaken. Holy Sehanine. Why me?”

“Because you were there,” he said solemnly. “It was nothing personal, believe it or not.”

“Oh Goddess,” she whimpered, and began to shake, hugging herself.

Tyson pulled her into his chest and wrapped his arms around her. She returned the embrace, burying her nose in his neck and began to sob. Eli skidded to a halt and watched silently.

Tyson cooed gently to her. “Shhh, you’re alright. You’re safe now. I wasn’t going to let him hurt you. I’m so sorry you had to go through that. I’m so sorry.”

Mara clung to him, balling her fists into his tunic. He glanced at Eli, a stubborn set to his features. “I’ve got you, I won’t let go,” he murmured to Mara. Then he bent down and swept her up into his arms.

Eli nodded to him and followed as he carried her back into the village and straight to Amarisa and Eli’s house, where he laid her gently on the couch. Amarisa placed a huge fur over her.

Kethtia entered, carrying a bowl of stew. Tyson backed off and let the shaman care for her, spooning soup into her mouth. In minutes, she nodded off. Amarisa looked at her mother. “Valerian root tincture?”

Kethtia smiled. “Yes, and chamomile. It will relax her and she’ll sleep a bit. She was in shock.”

Eli stepped up to Tyson and held out his arm. Tyson gripped his forearm in a warrior hand shake. Eli said, “I thank you from the bottom of my heart. You ever need anything, you come to me. She owes you a jhori-paer, but I will stand in her stead, as she is no fighter.”

“What?”

Amarisa said, “Eli, you’re going to have to explain life-debts to him.”

Eli nodded. “I will explain later. Suffice it to say, that I am beholden to you unless I save your life, without being asked. Take this.” He removed a hair tie with the family crest and held it out. It will let everyone know an elf owes you a life debt and identify you as a friend.

Tyson took it and nodded. “Thank you.”

Kethtia stood and said, “I’m going to get my own dinner. Call me if she wakes or if you wish me to move her to med hut.”

“She’ll be fine. I’ll watch her closely.”

“She may wake up scared,” Kethtia warned.

“We will be here when she wakes. Go have your dinner.”

Kethtia took Tyson’s hands. “You are a true friend to the Barbarians, Tyson Tate Joel. I am glad you have joined our tribe. You have saved family. The Wolfsbanes are in your debt.”

He bowed to her. “It was my honor,” he said politely. She smiled, turned and left.

Eli whistled softly and Amarisa grinned.

“What?” he asked.

Eli said, “You just got the official stamp of approval.”

Amarisa said, “When the Head Shaman declares you a true friend to the tribe, it’s saying you are one of us and any Barbarian must come to your aide as if you were born to us.”

He swallowed. “I’m honored, but you are the only two that heard it.”

Amarisa chuckled. “Oh no, she will declare it at the next council meeting and they will spread the word. In days, everyone will know.”

“I see,” he said, not sure if he should be nervous or not, but sure that he had done the right thing.

He approached Mara slowly and sat gingerly on the edge of the couch, perched on his hip. One hand reached out and brushed a lock of dark red hair off her forehead. He smiled softly. She was captivating. He looked up to find Eli watching him keenly, but without the distrust he’d sensed before. “I’ve come to care for her deeply,” he said.

Eli nodded. “I know. I’ve seen you speaking many times and the way you look at her.”

He met Eli’s gaze. “I vow that I would never hurt her.”

“I know, just be gentle with her. She is a healer and a soft heart for anyone less advantaged than herself. She can be too generous sometimes. She sees the best in people.”

“That’s a good thing,” Tyson said softly.

Eli nodded. “Yes, it is. The problem is that she sometimes fails to the see the bad. She truly doesn’t understand violence. She has devoted her life to treating the sick and injured. Because of that, she takes some looking after. I’m afraid she’s been a bit sheltered from it all her life.”

“I’ll remember that.” He stood and said, “I’ll let her get some rest. Tell her she may speak with me anytime she wants – if she wishes.”

Eli nodded. “Go with Methandru, brother.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Tyson emerged and saw smoke rising into the sky outside the gates. He entered the square and Garth approached, giving a warrior handshake, as did Tristan. “Good work,” Tristan said.

“Thanks. What’s going on out there?”

“They are burning the body. The ground is too frozen to bury it. Do you know if he had any family?” Garth asked.

“I don’t think so, but Chris and Jack could tell you better,” Tyson said.

Tristan said, “They both said he claimed to be the last of his family, but they were never sure if he was telling the truth. No way to know I guess. But they said he never mentioned the name of any family members, so maybe he was the last.”

Garth said, “Is Mara okay?”

“Yes, not a scratch, but she was in shock, a bit traumatized.” He looked at Tristan. “You’re mother fed her something that put her right to sleep.”

Tristan chuckled. “Yeah, she’s good for that. I swear she fed us sleeping potions as kids just to shut us up sometimes.”

They all chuckled. “Is the boy alright?” Tyson asked.

Tristan nodded. “Yes, Lanna treated him. It wasn’t a bad burn.”

Tyson ate dinner and returned to his cabin which he shared with Samuel, and fell into bed, exhausted. The fight hadn’t done him in, but his fright for Mara almost had. He’d been scared stiff that Melvin would cut her throat. The man was clearly bug nuts. He surmised that he would drop his guard a bit once out the gate. He couldn’t keep her in that position long. He knew his left arm was weak, but that knife had been too close to her throat to do anything until he adjusted his stance.

He’d considered just trying to disarm him, but if he failed, he could have still hurt Mara. In the end, getting him to release her was paramount, so he’d struck at the injured arm, knowing he wouldn’t be able to hold her. After that, he was no match physically for Tyson. He was weak and injured, and not nearly as good a swordsman as Tyson even when he was in peak condition. He vaguely remembered the man from Cameron’s camp, but there were plenty that he hadn’t had a lot of contact with. He’d never liked the man.

The two others, Jack and Chris seemed nice enough, but they would need to learn the ways of this village also. He hoped they were smart and did their best to fit in. His thoughts were never far away from Mara these days and they drifted back to her fairy-like face, pale skin and dark red hair the color of ochre. She might be Eli’s mother, but she looked like a woman of thirty years.

When he closed his eyes and pictured her smile, her bright blue eyes and her soft laugh, he felt his groin tighten. She was so beautiful, almost unreal, ethereal to him. He’d never paid much attention to Elven women. In passing, he’d noticed that many were beautiful, but none had ever made him stop in his tracks like she had. That dark red hair was captivating.

He noticed that Valasca, Rachelle and Valanna all had red hair as well, but theirs was a lighter orange-red. She and Eli had true red hair. He wondered if she would even consider him for a suitor. There was only one way to find out. At least the chances of interference from her son and daughter-in-law just diminished, since they now felt indebted to him for saving her life. He wouldn’t take advantage of that fact, he was just glad of it. They seemed to have lost all suspicion in the wake of this one act. He only hoped that she didn’t turn frail and fearful from her experience. He’d seen that happen to women who’d been attacked, or even some that had been abused by their mates.

She brought out every protective instinct in him. He wasn’t sure if that was good or bad, but at this point, he didn’t think it mattered. He’d been the lone wolf all of his life but now he was tired of being alone and he was enjoying being a part of this community; much more than he had thought he would. He didn’t have a choice but to try, he was too taken with her, and he wouldn’t be able to move on until he knew if he stood a chance with her.

Chapter 29
Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

Kethtia declared Tyson a ‘true friend’ of the tribe and the Wolfsbanes, at the weekly council meeting. Chris and Jack were still there. The Oracle and Jaylar judged them. Chris whittled arrow shafts and pictures on wood as a hobby. The Oracle assigned him to work with Carrie Foe, a woman who made needles, awls, spoons, and various other items out of boar tusks and deer antlers. Chris threw himself into the training, grateful that they had found a job for him and he wouldn’t be cast out.

He realized that Melvin had been ill, sick in the mind. He felt sad that he couldn’t have lived somehow but he’d been stupid to think he could outwit these people. He didn’t really grieve for him though. He met up with Kevin Harper who’d been a friend early on and reconnected with some of the other bandits now living in the village.

He hoped maybe the Barbarians could get word to his sister in the Womb that he lived and wished to see her; perhaps in the spring. In the meantime, he intended to make sure they found him useful. He found the work interesting and paid careful attention to everything Carrie taught him.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Jack expressed an interest in learning battle first aide or maybe even in becoming a shaman. Kethtia agreed to teach him. When she was busy, Lanna could take over his instruction. Kethtia constructed a long list of herbs and remedies for various things which she left in the hut in a drawer. She crossed them off as they went through them. This way Lanna could take over and know exactly where she had left off. Lanna told him that some of the plants they grew in herb gardens, others they gathered from the forest, which they would do in the spring and summer. He looked forward to it. She also explained that some of the salves and unguents they used were of Elven origin. They bought those from Amarizi’s Apothecary in the City. The Elves made them from items found elsewhere, like Fongel Forest, but they didn’t grow naturally on the mountain.

He said he wanted to go to the city on the next trip, as he would like to see if his mother was still there. Lanna assured him that if he didn’t cause trouble, they would help him locate his mother. That sealed the deal for him. He worked hard to absorb everything Lanna and Kethtia taught him. He was fascinated with Onyx and amazed when he was allowed to pet a living wolf after having been introduced.

Like most of the uninitiated, Jack and Chris nearly had heart attacks the first time they rounded a corner in the village and met Amarisa striding through town with her two white lion familiars. For a second, Jack thought they were spirits as they seemed to materialize out of the piles of snow that lined the streets. Then he realized they were real and their coats were snow white – absolute camouflage against a snow bank. She took them out the gates and they scrambled up the cat walk to watch.

Amarisa said something to them, made hand gestures and they took off like arrows into the meadow and disappeared into the tree line. Amarisa followed, not in a hurry, but easily following their tracks in the snow. They watched until she was out of sight and then climbed back down.

Tristan was about to head home when he’d seen them scramble up the ladders to the catwalk. He waited until they came down. “Anything wrong?” he asked.

“No, sir!” Chris said. “We just were watching the lady with the lions. We’d never seen lions so close up!” They were both panting with excitement.

Tristan laughed. “That’s my twin sister, Amarisa.”

“What’s she doing? She followed them into the woods.”

“Probably hunting. They were cooped up during the storm and she wanted to let them stretch their legs, most likely. Big cats get cranky if they’re confined too long.”

“She taught you about them?” Jack asked.

Tristan smiled. “Some, but I learned most of it from my wife.”

“Your wife has a lion too?” Chris asked, astonished.

“No, she has a black panther.”

“A panther? Oh my Goddess!” Jack whispered under his breath.

Tristan said, “You want to meet her?”

“Your wife or the panther?” Chris clarified.

Tristan laughed out loud then and said, “Both.”

“Uh, sure, I guess so.”

“Follow me,” Tristan instructed. Tristan left the two guests on the porch and went into the house. He told Bamba he wanted her to show them Ebony and quickly explained their astonishment and fascination with Shirokos and Shorshai. He figured it wasn’t a bad idea to tell the bandits how to behave around familiars. Accidents could happen if they panicked.

Bamba handed the baby off to Tristan and whistled. Ebony emerged from the bedroom where she’d been lounging. Bamba had let her out also. Three days in a stall and she’d been pacing neurotically. Bamba brought her home just for a change of scenery after walking her around the village. She wasn’t secure enough to leave her near the baby alone yet, without supervision though.

She poked her head out the door and said, “Hi, I’m Bamba. Why don’t you step off the porch?” They did and then she opened the door. “Wait,” she instructed. She stepped out to the edge of the porch and then said, “Ebony, Heel!”

The big panther padded to the door and followed Bamba out onto the porch. “Sit,” she commanded. The cat slid to her haunches.

“Holy Methandru,” Chris whispered.

Bamba said, “I’m going to introduce you. This means I’m going to come up and rub your hand for your scent to mix with mine, so don’t be alarmed. Okay?”

“Why?”

“She trusts me, so she needs to see me be okay with touching you. That tells her you are a friend. Then she’ll smell you on me first, okay?”

“Uh, sure,” Jack said.

Bamba stepped off the porch, rubbed the back of Jack’s hand and then went back and let Ebony sniff her palm. She pet the cat’s head and returned, rubbing the hand again. “Now I’m mixing her scent with yours. I’m going to call her over. Just hold out your hand and let her come to you. She will sniff and step back. Don’t panic, okay? Just stand still and she won’t hurt you.”

“Uh, okay,” he said, clearly nervous.

“Ebony, Meet!” she commanded. It was her command for the cat to get the scent of someone new. The cat got lazily to her feet and hopped off the porch. Jack stiffened but otherwise didn’t move, holding his hand out. Ebony walked up, stuck her nose out, and sniffed, bumping his fingers, then settled back. “Good girl!” Bamba praised, petting her again.

She repeated the process with Chris, then asked if they wanted to pet her. Chris opted out, but Jack stepped forward tentatively and ran his hands over her broad skull. “Oh, wow! It’s so silky!” he said quietly and reverently.

“Scratch behind her ear,” Bamba suggested.

He hesitated, but slipped fingers behind her ear and scratched firmly. Ebony canted her head toward his fingers and let out a rumbling purr, sticking her nose in the air.

“Oh my goodness!” Jack breathed out, careful not to raise his voice, but laughing with delight. He didn’t want to startle her with a loud shout. His face broke into a wide grin and he scratched the other ear, laughing again when she tipped her head in the other direction to follow his hand, still purring.

Bamba smiled. “She loves that. You’re friends for life, now.”

“Amazing to see one this close; I never imagined. What else should we know? I know Tristan didn’t just bring us her for show and tell.”

Bamba laughed. “Never run from them. They will see you as prey and will chase you.”

“Oh, not good,” Chris joked.

“No, and never touch them from behind if they haven’t seen you or don’t know you’re there. If they startle, they could lash out instinctively. That’s why you always face them head on so they see your hand coming and expect the touch. If for some reason they ever begin to growl, don’t turn your back, just hold up your hands and back slowly away from them. Mostly though, just steer clear unless the Beast Master is there. It’s rare you would run into one without the Beast Master near, but you never know. Sometimes they return to the village ahead of their masters. In that case, they are trained to go straight to the familiar barn, but just in case, it’s good to know.”

“Okay, I think that’s enough excitement for one day,” Chris declared.

“Okay, we’ll see you round. I have to get back to my baby. It’s her dinner time.” She made a quick hand signal and Ebony turned and followed her back into the house.

“You’re crazy,” Chris said.

“That was amazing,” Jack said, smiling widely. “I met Lanna’s wolf yesterday. She said her mother Valasca has a mountain lion and her father has a bald eagle.”

“I’ve never seen so many animals up close. They make me nervous,” Chris admitted.

“Well, just be sure not to startle them. I doubt they are wandering around without the Beast Masters anyway, like she said.”

Garth walked up on his way to the square, overhearing the last of the conversation and asked, “What’s up?”

“We just met Ebony!” Jack exclaimed, still jazzed from the experience. “Bamba was explaining how to behave around familiars if we run into them.”

“Ebony is a beauty, isn’t she?” Garth replied. Kevin strolled up as well.

“Yes, we saw the lion’s earlier and heard about the others.”

“You two know about the Dragon Masters?” Garth inquired, as they walked toward the square.

Chris said, “We heard stories. We weren’t sure what to believe.”

Garth said, “Well, Duvan has a white timber wolf, Losse. But his sister, Ellory and her husband, Flynx Starborne; they are a sight.”

“What do they have?” Jack asked.

Kevin answered this time. “Bears.”

“What?” Chris asked, startled.

Kevin nodded. “They brought me here with Lanna. The woman had an enormous polar bear and the guy had a black bear. It was amazing to watch them so close once I realized they weren’t going to attack.”

They all chuckled. “Well, you’ll meet them eventually if you stay here. They visit sometimes. Speaking of which, we might want to check on them, make sure they made it through the blizzard alright. The bears hibernate in winter so they don’t have their help. I should mention it to Brock. He probably hasn’t thought about it since they usually winter in Morin.”

“Where do they live?” Chris asked.

“In a huge cave – nearby,” he said vaguely. “Excuse me.” He left and the three realized he’d been vague on purpose. They weren’t completely trusted yet.

Chapter 30
Xxxxxxxxxx
City of Maruk
Xxxxxxxxxx

Derek and Kaliska waited for a reaction after presenting their proposal. Lyzea, Kashmir, Amarizi and Nothar were all seated in Tahl Manor’s spacious living room on couches. “I would miss you,” Lyzea said.

Kaliska smiled. “It’s not like we wouldn’t visit. In fact, we’d probably have to make regular trips, at least four a year if not more to Fongel to gather ingredients or simply get them from Amarizi.”

Amarizi cleared her throat. “The main reason for this is that the Elves of Fair Haven have to buy virtually everything. They have healers but all their supplies come from me now, or the occasional merchant from Morin. The transport and trips here are the problem. There population is still relatively small. If they had Kaliska and Derek dedicated to keeping them supplied, it would free up others. Especially in winter, they are finding it hard to spare any rangers – they are trying to stock up on meat for the winter.’

Derek said, “Right, plus, if we are there, we can get a sense of how much they need to last a winter and make sure its transported there early enough. They’ve already sent runners to Brevan to beg for supplies because they ran out. While Brevan is generous, they want to make sure they have enough to last till spring. They have recently taken in all those bandits, so their own population is grown. They number over five hundred now.”

Kashmir said, “I have no problem with establishing an apothecary outpost in Fair Haven. I’m more worried about your trip there, given all the problems with the bandits. We know the Barbarians were not able to wipe them out before the bad storms hit, so they are still out there, and probably more desperate than ever if they got stuck out on the mountain. They may have robbed people of gold, but that won’t help them survive on the mountain.”

Derek nodded. “We are well able to defend ourselves. Morghan said he was willing to make the trip with us also, and stay till spring.”

Nothar said, “I’d feel better if there were one or two more going with you.”

“I concur,” Kashmir said. “But I can’t be away for the remainder of the winter or I’d go myself.”

Nothar looked at Kashmir. “Are there others in the guild that might be willing to help them and winter in Fair Haven and return in the spring?”

“There might be. I’d have to ask around. I could even ask the King if he could spare a paragon or two.”

“I really don’t think that’s necessary,” Kaliska said.

Lyzea sighed. “Forget it, Kaliska. You know how your father is about your safety. Once he’s made up his mind, it’s pointless to argue. To be honest, it can’t hurt. There is safety in numbers.”

Kashmir said, “I’ll ask a couple people in the guild first. We’re only talking about two and a half or three months here. It’s January. Spring will be here by the end of March or beginning of April – mid April at the latest.”

Derek said, “Okay, we’ll start making preparations. If we do get some to go with us, one can drive the wagon. We’ll need a high-wheeled one to make it through the snow, even on the roads. That way Kaliska and I can go on horseback and keep watch.”

Kashmir nodded. “I’ll let you know by tomorrow if I’ve found someone. Morghan at the least. I’ll find another. If no rogues volunteer, I’ll go to the King. He owes me a couple favors.”

With that they set out to make their preparations. Two sets of Barbarians had visited in the fall and spent a large sum of money, buying nearly three times what they usually did on each trip to stock up for the winter months and the anticipation that they would not be able to return to the City until spring. There was more sickness in the winter months, so Amarizi had used the extra funds to hire more people to search Fongel Forest for ingredients for her unguents and medicinal plants. This had been more effective than she had planned. She ended up making more product than usual, nearly a third more than she would possibly sell by spring. However, some of the plants were time sensitive and had to be used to make her salves or they would be wasted, so she’d made them and stored them up.

When she ran out of room, she’d appealed to Kashmir and Lyzea to store some for her. They agreed, happy to have a good supply for the hospital in any event. You never knew when some sickness would roll through the city and the hospital could suddenly get flooded with patients. It was then that Kaliska and Derek had come up with the idea.

A lone Elf had stumbled onto the property, found by Quid on one of his trips out into the City for food supplies. He’d collapsed on the road and fell off his horse.

Quid had quickly tossed him over his horse’s saddle and made haste with him to the hospital. He’d been dehydrated and suffering from frost bite. His name was Myleka Starsan. He was a Master Ranger. Once conscious, he’d explained that Fair Haven was in dire need of medicine. They’d severely underestimated what they would need for the winter and sent him to try and procure more. Runners to Brevan had brought back some supplies, but not nearly enough. He would have been fine, except that he had been set upon by bandits and barely escaped with his life. They’d attacked his small campsite while he slept. He’d somehow fought through the four attackers to his horse. He’d opened his coin purse and began scattering coins as he fled the scene. In their haste to collect his fallen coins, they’d broken off their attack and he’d made his escape.

Unfortunately, he’d left all his camping supplies behind, and only had a few coins left. With no supplies, he’d ridden for nearly three days straight through the freezing weather to reach the City. He was bereft that his mission was a failure. He didn’t have enough money to buy the supplies they needed, or new camping supplies to make the trip back. Derek had seized upon his plight, and proposed using all the extra supplies to supply Fair Haven. Once there, they could propose setting up an apothecary outpost so this wouldn’t happen again.

xxxxxxxxx

Morghan McKent was now a Master Rogue, having been trained by Kashmir for years until Kashmir was satisfied that he was the best of the best. While he’d gone on missions for the guild, business from the castle had been slow lately and the lazy winter months had left him restless. He’d been the first to volunteer to take Kaliska and Derek to Fairhaven. In the snow, it was easily a seven day trip to the crossroads, and then probably another half day to Fair Haven. He was eager to go and even said he didn’t mind spending the rest of the winter with the Elves. Besides, he could visit his parents at First Station in the spring on his way back and they would be thrilled.

His sister Tamatha had been on duty in the City. She was normally at First Station with his parents, but at least once a year, paragons had to rotate into the palace to give reports on their assignments. She’d been overdue and winter had hit while she was there, so the King had asked her to stay on and assist her Uncle in his duties. Tiebolt was getting old, as was the King, and he could use the help of a young paragon he could trust. Tamatha stayed, sending word with some travelers to her parents that she would winter in the City. Morghan arrived at the palace and was shown to her quarters.

When he told her of his impending trip, she went to Tiebolt and asked if he could afford to have her go as well. She could also go back to First Station in the spring with Morghan, and resume her assignment. She normally spent three months at First Station and three months at the mountain tunnel outpost for the spring and summer. Colby and Narissa would love to have them both home for a bit. Tiebolt arranged for another young paragon to become his assistant, spoke to the King and got permission for her to accompany the mages to Fair Haven. The King was eager to cement his relationship with the people of Fair Haven. Although they were friendly, they were the newcomers to the kingdom, and he understood the value of good will.

Morghan and Tamatha returned to Tahl Manor and informed Kashmir that another rogue would not be necessary unless he wanted to send the extra help. They all packed carefully, bringing winter buckskins, lined with fur, and winter capes with hoods and face panels. They chose their horses and packed up many wooden boxes with medicines, herbs, unguents, salves and various types of bandages. The wagon was full to the brim. At that point, they decided to harness two horses to the wagon instead of one, to reduce the strain on the animals. It would be a hard pull for them in places to begin with, because of the snow drift in places.

Within two days, the foursome set off. Tamatha, Kaliska, and Derek rode and Morghan took charge of the two horses harnessed to the wagon. Lashed to the top of the wagon were their tents and camping supplies. The beginning of the trip was fairly easy. Volume of traffic kept the roads fairly free of deep snow and the castle hired men out of work to continually repair the road leading into the City. As they traveled further out, it got more difficult. Once they reached the basin of the mountain, they set up their first camp before beginning the climb into the Midnight Forest.

Morghan set up traps around their camps and covered them in snow as an early warning system should anyone try to attack. They had also packed plenty of traveling food, and in the morning, ate some fruit and bread and entered the Midnight Forest. The roads would be repaired in spring, but now, mid-way through winter, some areas were washed out and ditches appeared where the roads had eroded. They carefully navigated around these places when they could, sometimes pushing the wagon from the back as the horses pulled from the front, when there was no other way around the wash out in the road. It was slow progress, but they agreed to take their time. They didn’t need to have any accidents, or lose a wheel on the wagon. Better it take a day or two extra than they create bigger problems by rushing.

Chapter 31
Xxxxxxxxxx
Village of Brevan
xxxxxxxxxx

“Aiee! Aiee!” The warning cry sounded across the square from the guards at the gate.

Brock strode the gates as they cranked open. He stood waiting as two horses approached. When they were close enough, he recognized Katrina and Cooper Shol. They were the designated runners for Fair Haven. Over the years, they had become respected as the best riders in the Elven village. Giselle and Fannen had made them the official runners of messages between Fair Haven and the other residents of the mountain.

They cantered across the snow covered meadow, kicking up snow in the wake. They reined in at the gates and lithely dismounted, crossing their left arms over their waist, and bowing in unison to Brock. “Hail!”

“Hail, friends. What news?”

“We have a problem,” Cooper began.

Brock said, “You need more supplies?”

“Not this time,” Cooper said.

Katrina said, “A group of four children, two eight year olds and two ten year olds were playing outside the village gates in the snow. One of the mothers went to check on them and they were gone. Calling didn’t bring them back. Runenesima cannot get a vision from Sehanine as to their whereabouts. We didn’t panic right away, figuring they saw something and went off to investigate or something, but come dusk, they still hadn’t returned. The village turned out to search the surrounding woods and we’ve found no trace of them.”

Cooper continued, “Their parents gathered camping supplies and went out in search of them but as of this morning, no luck. We’re hoping that you can spare some people to help in the search. You know the forest better than we do, know more of the caves.”

“I’ll call the council. Come in and get some warm food and a change of clothes.” Remos appeared with Jimmy and Daniel. They took the horses and led them to the stable. Brock called the council and they met at his house, repeating the story for everyone.

A call went out for volunteers. In an hour, Agnes, Sogarth, Marina, Torin, Rachelle, Dean, Alec, Valanna, Garth, Tyson, Tristan and Eli were assembled and ready to go. Remos and Valasca saddled their mounts. So the eight warriors, three rangers, and one Ritualist set out to search the woods and caves surrounding their village for the missing Elven children. It was only mid-morning. Valanna said, “If we have not found them by dusk, I’ll make haste back here to let you know one way or another.”

Brock nodded. “If they are not found by dusk, we’ll send more out. Everyone have torches just in case you have to search past dark?”

They all nodded. “Okay. If they are found this side of the mountain tunnel, bring them back here. If they are found west of the tunnel, bring them to Forest Haven,” he said.

Everyone nodded and they spread out, deciding to go up the road toward Forest Haven first and sweep south into the woods for a couple miles, turn and head back to the road and search in a zigzag pattern. Their girls were Draelyn and Amasal; the boys were Sumrod and Jarvon.

Everyone realized how dire the situation was. If they were merely lost, they were lost with no supplies. Although at that age, they probably had been taught basic survival skills, like finding shelter and how to light a fire, the mountain could be unforgiving. Four young children had been lost for nearly twenty-four hours now. They moved as quickly as their horses could move through the snow covered forest, trying to keep one another in sight as they swept through the forest.

xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Crossroads
Xxxxxxxxxx

They were near the crossroads finally. Derek suggested, “The crossroads is just ahead and there is a big campsite there. That’s probably the best place to stop for the night.”

“We still have daylight,” Morghan said.

Derek nodded. “Yes, but we can’t make the next camp before dark. I’d rather be set up before nightfall. No sense in starting to take chances now.”

“Agreed,” Tamatha said. “Let’s set up camp there, and Morghan can lay his traps. I’m tired, the horses are tired, but let’s not get sloppy now just because we’ve had an uneventful trip so far.”

“Well said,” Kaliska replied. So they pulled the wagon off the road in a nice flat spot and started unloading their tents from the top of it. Kaliska and Tamatha laid out the hide tents and drove the stakes into the ground on the corners. Derek followed putting the center poles up to pop them up. Meanwhile, Morghan circled the camp, laying some snares, along with some traps and covering them in snow. He left just a twig standing up in the snow to indicate their location. The unobservant would never notice that it was marker. When he was done, he pointed out the break in the trap circle where they could exit the camp if they needed to.

Darkness fell and Kaliska started a fire in the fire pit and set up a spit. She began thawing a frozen pot of venison stew they’d brought. As it thawed, the smell rose into the air. They sat on logs inside their circle of tents, chatting companionably. Derek said, “Didn’t realize how hungry I am. That’s starting to smell good.”

“Yes, it does,” came a voice from the tree line. All four were on their feet in an instant. Tamatha snatched up her spear where it lay next to her leg. Derek and Kaliska moved to opposite sides of the camp, partially hiding themselves behind the tents. They peered over the tents to find Morghan nowhere in sight.

“Who goes there?” Derek shouted.

“We don’t want trouble. Give up your dinner and your valuables and we’ll be on our way.”

The voice was off to the left. “Come and take it,” Derek said. “Just leave us alone.”

Three men strode into the range of the firelight; one from the left, one from the right, and one straight toward them. A soft thunk was heard and the first one screamed as a trip wire sent a board flying out of the snow and embedded arrow heads in his shins. The center man spun toward him and the one on the right yelped, gurgled as a log with sharpened points swung out of a tree and impaled him in the chest.

The center man froze. “You’ve bought your death, travelers! All you had to do was give up your food.”

“And our belongings,” Kaliska said sarcastically. “It is you who have bought trouble.”

The man bellowed, “GET THEM!”

He ran straight for Kaliska, or the sound of her voice. She calmly stepped out from behind the tent, aimed her staff and shot off a fire dart. It hit him square in the chest. He screamed and fell. Another scream had them looking left. The man with the injured shins was now sporting a spear in his chest.

Four more approached, walking near their friends, realizing they’d already tripped those traps. One leaped over his dead friend and ran toward Derek. Derek pointed his staff, but a black shadow descended from a tree and landed on his back. He grunted as a long sword appeared out the front of his chest. Morghan put his foot in his back, yanked his sword out, spun and disappeared into the blackness. The other three were frozen now. One said, “Forget it, back to the cave.”

“What?” another asked.

“We left those kids with alone with Buddy. Retreat!” he called. They turned and went back the way they came.

Morghan appeared and said, “I’m following them.”

“Why?” Kaliska asked.

Tamatha reappeared and said, “He mentioned kids. That can’t be good.”

“You’re right,” Kaliska said.

Derek said. “We all go.”

Kaliska shook her head. “I’ll stay here, guard the wagon. The rest of you go!”

Derek hesitated but then nodded and they left the camp. Morghan shot into the woods with Tamatha and Derek on his heels. He was the best tracker. As it was, they were not hard to track. They were running and left their prints in the snow. Tamatha had grabbed up a fallen wide bow of evergreen and was dragging it to cover their tracks. They didn’t have to follow far. About a half mile into the woods, Morghan stopped, and held up his fist. The other two stopped. He signaled for them to wait, threw his cowl over his head and melted into the trees.

Minutes passed, and Derek began to worry. When he pointed, asking if they should follow, Tamatha just shook her head. She knew her brother, and he would not be spotted if he didn’t want to be spotted. Another minute passed, and suddenly Morghan was behind them. Derek covered his gasp when he was tapped on the shoulder, giving Morghan a dirty look for surprising him. Morghan just grinned, unrepentant.

He held up four fingers, then put his hand down near his knee and held up four more fingers. There were four adults and four children just ahead. He whispered, “The adults are outside. I think they have the children in the cave. Let’s spread out and hit them from three sides of the mouth of the cave. I’ll make a noise to draw someone into the woods. Maybe we can separate them, make it easier.” He was barely audible.

Tamatha and Derek both nodded. Tamatha made hand signals. She would take the east side, nearest to them. Morghan would take the west, the far side. And Derek would position himself in the center. Morghan whispered again. “Stay outside the range of their firelight.”

They both nodded and then crept quietly through the snow to take up positions. Morghan took out his bow and shot an arrow into the trees between himself and Derek, rattling the leaves. Clumps of snow fell just yards outside the clearing in front of the cave.

All four men turned and looked. One said, “I’ll check it out. Stay alert. Probably just an animal.”

He drew his sword and crept into the trees toward the sound. Morghan shot another arrow further out. The man instantly zeroed in on the sound and walked further out, his head swiveling from side to side. A minute passed as the man searched. When he finally turned to head back to the camp, Morghan crept up behind him.

He pivoted out from behind a tree as the man passed, put him in a choke hold so he couldn’t shout, and slit his throat with a dagger so quickly, he never had time to make a sound. Morghan laid him quietly in the snow and melted back into the darkness.

He wondered if they would be dumb enough to fall for the same trick twice. While he took a second to contemplate his next move, Derek took it out of his hands. A bright shower of sparks flared about three yards from the clearing. One of the men shouted. They peered into the darkness seeing fire pop up in several places. “Get a bucket!” one of them hissed.

A man appeared with a two cooking pots and handed one to a second man. They scooped up snow and headed toward the tiny fires. “We have to snuff them before they get out of control.”

“Wait. What started them?”

“I don’t know.”

“I don’t like it. Fire doesn’t just erupt out of snow.”

“Buddy!” one of them called.

No response. The fires were licking up a tree now. “We have to put it out before that tree goes up.”

“It’s too wet. It won’t go up,” another said.

Despite that declaration, the flames licked higher up the tree trunk. Morghan knew that was unnatural and Derek was directing the flames. ‘Clever,’ he thought.

Another branch sparked and caught fire. One of the men said, “Shit.” He strode toward the tree and threw snow at its base. He bent to scoop another pail of snow and lightening streaked from his left and zipped across his back. He shouted, jerked like he was having a seizure and fell with a thud in the snow. The fire magically disappeared and the tree was unharmed. The other two men said, “We have to get out of here. There’s something out there.”

“Yes, there is,” Tamatha said. They turned toward her, as she had meant for them too. Two spears streaked out of the trees. One hit a man dead center in the chest. He shouted and fell. The other hit the last man in the left arm. He grunted, yanked it out and drew his sword and began to run. Morghan took a second to admire his sister’s prowess. She’d chucked both those spears at the same time. Not an easy thing to do. Morghan was ready for the runner and stuck out his foot as the man passed the tree he was hiding behind.

He belly flopped into the snow, grunting as he landed. Morghan was on his back in a flash and slit his throat. He turned and trotted back to the clearing. Tamatha and Derek were already there. Tamatha heard whimpering from inside the cave. She rushed to the opening and bent to enter. It opened into a fairly large cavern with a small fire near the back. Four children sat huddled together, their legs and hands bound with rope.

One squealed and buried her head in the shoulder of one of the boys. “I won’t hurt you. Those bad men are gone,” she said.

One of the girls looked up. She was a lovely Elven child. “Help us, please,” she said.

Tamatha said, “I’m a paragon, young one. I have a King’s rogue and a crystal mage with me. We will get you to safety. I promise.”

One of the boys looked up. “Thank Sehanine. We’re saved.”

Morghan and Derek entered the cave. Morghan quickly bent and cut the ropes on their hands and feet. “Should we take them to the camp?” Tamatha asked.

“Yes,” Derek said. “Let’s get them out of here. We can come back and go through their things later.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Valanna arrived at the gates of the village. It was dark and she shook her head as Brock greeted her. “We haven’t found them. It’s looking grim.”

“Damn,” he said.

“We’re still looking, but we may have to wait for morning and hope they found shelter or that they are worth more alive,” she added.

She didn’t say what they were all thinking. The children were most likely dead. Even if they’d been taken as bargaining chips – maybe to trade for supplies with Fair Haven, they’d been gone too long. A ransom or bargain should have been offered by now.

Just then Jaylar flew out and landed on Brock’s shoulder. “Kethtia’s having a vision,” he squealed. They turned and ran back into the village. Brock burst through the door and went to his knees in front of Kethtia where she sat slumped on the couch, her eyes washed white.

“Make haste to the crossroads,” he said in a flat voice. “Your search has not been far enough south or east. The children have been found, but not by our people.” Her eyes regained color and she pushed herself up. “Lanna, go back to the searchers. Tell them to make haste to the crossroads. The children are in a camp there. They will be there for the night. They are with friends.”

“Who?”

“I’m not sure. I sensed Crystal Mages.”

“Thank Methandru.”

“And Grenth,” Kethtia joked.

“And Grenth,” Lanna acknowledged. “I’m off.” Brock handed her a bag of dried apricots and apples on the way out. “Thanks.”

Chapter 32
Xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Crossroads
xxxxxxxxxx

The rescuers arrived at the crossroads about an hour before dawn. Their search pattern had taken them north and south back towards Fair Haven, not thinking that the children could have made it further away.

Morghan was standing in the center of the camp, having heard the noise of the large party approaching and he had woken the others up. He shouted, “Come no further.”

They all stopped. “I am Sogarth Valin of Brevan. We are a rescue party of searchers. We come looking for the Elven children.”

Morghan sighed in relief. “Hail, friends. Enter single file through those two trees in front of me. There are traps around the camp. Tie your horses back lest they trip them.”

Everyone tied their horses and then proceeded into the clearing. Kaliska lit the fire again, getting it roaring and lighting up the area. Now they could see the three tents ringing the fire pit. “Our Head Shaman had a vision,” Sogarth informed him. “She directed us to find you here, said you had found the missing children.”

“We have.” He pointed to one of the tents.

Kaliska said. “We gave them our tent, it’s made for two and bigger. I crawled in with Tammy, and Derek squeezed in with Morghan.”

“We are in your debt. What happened?”

Morghan informed them, “We were attacked here first. We killed four. Two or three decided it was the better part of valor to live to fight another day.”

Several barbarians smirked. “Then what?”

“Before they left, one was stupid enough to mention having left the children with Buddy, apparently another of their compatriots. We decided to follow.”

Kaliska added, “I stayed here to guard the wagon in case they doubled back. We are bringing medicine and supplies to Fair Haven.”

Morghan said, “That’s another story. Suffice it to say, we followed them and tricked them out into the open and took them out. There were four there. The kids were in the cave, tied up but apparently unharmed. They were starving when we got them back here, but we fed them and put them to bed. It seemed to comfort them to stay all together, so we put them in the big tent.”

“Where are the bodies?” Sogarth asked.

Derek replied, “We burned them.”

“We are grateful. We will set up around you if you tell us where the trap line is. I’ll send a runner to let the parents know they have been found. In the morning, we can take them to Brevan and have our shamans check them out.”

“I checked them out,” Kaliska said. “They are fine physically, but understandably traumatized. I don’t think they were hurt, but I’m sure they were threatened with all manner of violent nonsense.”

Lanna said, “I’ll head back to Brevan now. It’s only five miles, and almost dawn. Katrina and Cooper can head back with the good news. We may want to escort them to Fair Haven though.”

Sogarth nodded. “You have medicine and supplies in that wagon?”

Derek smiled. “We do and a proposal for Fair Haven, but there was no way we were giving up that wagon. It’s stuffed with valuable supplies.”

“We will make sure you arrive safely.”

Morghan said, “If a couple of you follow me, we can go through their stuff. It’s not that far away.”
Marina and Torin went with him, returning with pots, knapsacks and weapons.

They hauled logs into the clearing and set up a big ring around the tents. Most of the Barbarians just sat and ate dried traveling food. There was no sense in setting up tents. Dawn was an hour away. They would just stay up.

Xxxxxxxxxx

A couple hours later, the children awoke and they were fed bread and jam and told that they were taking them back to their parents. They had to travel slower with the wagon, so it was decided that Marina, Torin, Sogarth and Agnes would each take a child and head for Fair Haven. They could travel faster on horseback. The rest would stay and guard the wagon, making sure they made it safely to Fair Haven. They were a tempting target for bandits with such a big wagon.

The children were wearing winter tunics and breeches, but they wrapped each one in a fur as well and put them on the saddles in front of them. They took off for Forest Haven. The rest helped pack up the camp, and get the wagon back on the road. They followed slowly behind.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Forest Haven
Xxxxxxxxxx

As the four Barbarians came cantering up to the gates of Forest Haven, a deafening cheer went up. Four Elves races out of the gates and snatched the children as they were lifted from the saddles. They sobbed and kissed the Barbarians for returning their children. They told them the credit really belonged to two crystal mages, a paragon and rogue who would be here by day’s end, most probably.

They were brought into the council chambers and told the story of their search, Kethtia’s vision and finding the children already rescued. They had brought them home, but the true rescuers were making their way here. Sogarth told Giselle that they were coming with supplies and would speak with her upon arrival.

The parents insisted on hosting a dinner for them that night. They were still grateful that they had joined in the search. Both sets of parents had been absolutely panic stricken for nearly two days now.

Xxxxxxxxxx

Morghan, Tamatha, Derek and Kaliska were greeted as heroes when they finally arrived, shortly before dusk. Their huge wagon was hauled into a barn to be kept under cover until they could unload it.

They were escorted directly to the council chambers where they were thanked and Giselle had already had food prepared for them. While they ate, Derek and Kaliska proposed their idea of setting up an apothecary near their healing houses, and being regular suppliers. They would take care of travel between the City and Fair Haven. In exchange, they would harvest herbs and plants from the Midnight Forest, perhaps even start an herb garden here. This way they could bring things to the City that they couldn’t get there, and return here with items that were not available on the Forsaken Mountain.

Giselle agreed and said that any excess that they couldn’t trade for, they were happy to pay gold for. Many Elven vegetables that they were cultivating were apparently in high demand among the dwarves. A couple of years ago, they had started selling produce to the dwarves. Runners made regular trips back and forth on the Pass, and the dwarves were happy to pay gold for them. They had so much money they didn’t know what to do with it.

In two years, the Elves of Forest Haven had accumulated quite a treasury of gold and silver and platinum to spend in the City. Derek was grinning. “Well, if you’d rather pay straight up gold, that’s fine too. My mother never minds making money.”

They all laughed at that.

“However, we aren’t doing this for the money,” he said sagely.

Giselle smiled. “I know you aren’t. You’re generosity is truly appreciated. Our lack of medical supplies was quickly becoming a crises situation. We’d borrowed all we felt we could from the Barbarians. They have their own large population to care for as well. This arrangement will serve us both. You’ve taken a great weight off my shoulders.”

“Oh, one more thing,” Kaliska said.

“Yes?” Giselle asked.

“We need a place to stay for a couple months.”

Everyone burst out laughing. Giselle said, “No problem. That we can do.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Over the next two and half months, they were very busy. The Elves gifted them with a small cottage with an area large enough to plant a good size herb garden come spring. Kaliska had brought seeds to get it started so they could grow herbs not found on the mountain. She also had all of Amarizi’s recipes for her various salves and unguents.

The healers and mages of the village were delighted as they sorted through the treasure trove of supplies and ended up adding on to their healing house. A large storage room was constructed and lined with shelves and the supplies were organized. Derek and Kaliska, having worked in the hospital for quite a few years now, pitched in helping treat the sick or minor injuries to hunters and warriors as well as children with the sniffles.

Bandit attacks were few and they surmised that most of them had been wiped out. Those still on the loose were all reconsidering their choice of profession after so many had been taken down. The Barbarians were still the protectors of the forest, and there was no escaping the fact that eventually they would be hunted down. Once in a while, two or three would show up, throwing themselves on the Barbarians mercy. They would be judged and put to work. If they caused trouble, they were confined to the new bunkhouse and under guard 24 hours a day. Warriors took shifts guarding the prisoners. In the spring, they would be transported to the City and turned over to the palace paragons who maintained a huge jail in the City for criminals.

Xxxxxxxxxx
Brevan Village
xxxxxxxxxx

Mid April, spring finally came and all the snow melted. There was a flurry of activity as people were able to venture out again. Gardens were planted and horses were exercised. The rangers poured out of the village, eager to hunt and replenish their stores which had been depleted over the winter months.

Tristan and Bamba volunteered to make the first trip to the City to get supplies from Amarizi’s and other vendors. Plus, Bamba knew that her parents would be eager to see their new grandchild. She was now five months old. Pander and Adorabelle would be making the trip with them. They agreed to take Jack Hanson with them. They would consult with Kashmir in an effort to find his mother. Mara wanted to see the City as well before returning to Morin. Tyson insisted on accompanying her. By this time, Eli trusted him and knew there was a blooming romance. He felt secure that she would be in good hands, especially with Tristan along.

Tyson planned to pump Tristan for information on wooing Elves as he’d obviously succeeded in making one his wife, as had his father.

Work had been completed on the cabins interior and the carpenters, including Garmen Quigley got busy building the additional homes they’d planned before winter storms cut their plans short. Derek and Kaliska had come to visit just to see old friends and learned of Christopher’s sister, who was supposedly an adept in the Womb. They agreed to speak with the Mage’s council to determine if she was there. If so, they would discuss allowing her to visit him there in Brevan, or bringing him to the Womb to visit her.

A separate group of Warriors would be escorting their prisoners, five in all to the City to meet the King’s justice.

Chapter 33
Xxxxxxxxxx
Morin
Wyantinock
Xxxxxxxxxxx

Queen Arexi Marpe held a celebration when five foals were birthed in spring from the new herd. Once they were old enough, training would begin. Antileon and Amelia were pleased with their first breeding attempt. It was a good start. The mothers and foals were separated from the herd for the first few weeks until they were sure the foals were healthy.

Falcon and Vincenza showed up just two weeks after the winter thaw and asked to have an audience with Queen Arexi. It was granted and they were shown into the audience room. “Hail, friends,” the Queen greeted them.

They bowed. “Thank you for seeing us,” Vincenza said politely.

“What can I do for you?”

“Well, we came to discuss a proposal with you.”

“What’s the nature of the proposal?”

“Well, you are a bit isolated out here in the rainforest. Now you have the horses, but they are a bit large to maneuver through the forest easily.”

“This is true, but our goal was to have them for moving things around the stronghold as well as longer trips to Dawnrest, Elvin or over the mountain.”

“We realize this,” Vincenza said. “We have copied something done in Maruk. We widened our roads so big wagons can traverse them easily, and then we set up campsites every couple miles around the roads. This makes for easy travel, less chance of fire in the forest, among other things. We know how you protect the rainforest. However, we were wondering if you would consider a road through the forest from Wyantinock to Dawnrest territory?”

Arexi frowned.

Falcon held up a hand. “Hear us out. We know you don’t like to destroy any of the forest, however, the humans, Elves and Dwarves for that matter, have many things to offer and a road would make trade opportunities much easier and more frequent. It could be a boon for your people, as well as make travel times to other settlements a lot quicker and less burdensome.”

Vincenza continued. “I never thought about it much, traveling from one place to the other. It was just the way it was, each area with its challenges. Then I went to Maruk.”

“What about it changed your view?” Arexi asked.

“Traveling in Maruk is easy,” she stated simply.

“Explain this further,” she said.

“Well, for one thing they have roads that are nearly twice as wide as ours, made from hard packed dirt and gravel and graded flat. Two wagons can easily pass by one another without fuss. It’s a lot less tiring for the horses since the roads are graded flat, they aren’t going up and down the hills constantly, which is especially important if pulling wagons. Second, they have campsites set up at all crossroads and at strategic places along the road side, such as where there are brooks and water nearby. Each campsite is set up with a fire pit, surrounded by big rocks to protect it from leaking into the forest. The area is leveled nicely for the placement of tents.”

“I see. I will have to think about it and discuss it with my councilors,” Arexi replied.

“Of course, we didn’t expect you to decide immediately. I did want to mention one more thing though.”

“What?”

“I know you don’t deal with the dwarves much, but they are interacting with us much more now. We trade with them as well. They pay good money for produce and game they can’t procure for themselves. It might be a trade opportunity for your people as well. In addition, they built the mountain pass so they have experience in engineering and road building. I’d bet they’d be willing to help if manpower was an issue for you. I realize you wouldn’t want to empty half the stronghold for road building.”

“You really think the dwarves would agree to such a thing?”

“I’ve talked with a few of them. Seems their mining is intermittent. They have so much money now and not enough to spend it on. They only mine now if someone wants something specific in trade that they don’t happen to have stockpiled. They’d probably enjoy having a project to work on again. Plus, you could trade their labor for food or weapons. You’d have to ask them what they would want the most.”

“Many things to consider, but your proposal has merit. You are correct that we are loathe to take down trees in the rainforest, but we must weigh that against the potential benefits.”

“Exactly, and we’re not talking about a network of roads like they have on the mountain in Maruk. We’re talking about one road, straight path, right through the center of the forest that could be easily traveled by wagons or on horseback.”

“I will give it some thought and present it to the council and let you know what we decide. If you wish to stay, we can put you up, or we can send a runner when our decision is made.”

“We will stay in case you or the council has additional questions. Besides, I think Antileon and Amelia would like to have Falcon’s help training the yearlings he has.”

“Indeed. Very well. I’ll send someone to supply a house for you for the duration of your stay. We have a number of empty houses that we use for guests.”

“We’ll be down at the stables.”

“I’ll send someone to get you and show you where the house is located once I have it ready.”

They left and Arexi ordered several Barbarians to check on a guest house and make sure it had a double bed, a couch and kitchen table with at least four chairs. She also asked them to stock it with wood for the fireplace and linens.

They ended up staying two weeks before a decision was made.

xxxxxxxxxx
Midnight Forest
Womb of Methandru
Xxxxxxxxxx

Derek and Kaliska arrived at the Womb and were greeted by Kyruby. “Ah, the prodigals return,” she joked.

They laughed and met with her in her chamber, asking if they had a young mage named Colleen Cates in residence.

“Why?”

“They have her brother living in Brevan. He was one of the bandits that turned himself in. He’s really not a bad guy and he’s integrated well, is even learning to be a carver.”

“I’ll send for her. She recently married Neowald Gvene. He’s a new Master.”

They had dinner together and told of setting up the apothecary in Fair Haven for Amarizi and the trade they anticipated between the two places. Kyruby was eager to get her hands on the recipes for Amarizi’s treatments. Derek asked if she would receive his mother. For a look at the womb, his mother would probably spill all her secrets.

Kyruby had laughed and said she’d be delighted to entertain his mother. After dinner they met Colleen. They explained her brother’s plight and his desire to connect with her.

“By Methandru. I thought he was dead. He left the City shortly before I came here. There was nothing left for me after he left. He was always a wild child. When no word was heard of him again, I figured he must be dead, although I always held out hope. He has truly changed?” she asked.

Derek nodded. “He is a productive member of the society in Brevan and learning to be a carver. We hear that he is a fast learner and very diligent in his studies. The Barbarians are generous and always happy to have more help. He’s an apprentice to a Master Carver now, named Carrie Foe. They make utensils, needles, awls, and other tools from antlers and tusks, I understand.”

“He was always good at whittling and making things with his hands.”

Kethtia had quite a reputation even before she became the Head Shaman of Brevan. While she was a formidable foe, they all knew that her heart was enormous and she had a particular affinity with lost souls and under privileged. So did Brock. Kyruby said, “It’s so like her and Brock to offer them a place to go rather than just killing them. It was well done, I think.”

Derek said, “Yes, but there are still a few wandering on the mountain. Let everyone know not to let their guard down when traveling.” They proceeded to tell her of their encounter and saving the Elvin children.

Kaliska asked, “The Fair Haven residents treat us like heroes now; for saving the children and bringing the supplies. It’s embarrassing.”

Kyruby laughed and asked Colleen, “So what would you like to do, dear? It’s totally up to you. I can give you and Neowald leave to visit Brevan, or I could send to have him come here.”

“I think I should like to travel to Brevan. For one, I’ve never been there and would like to see the place. I would also like to see how he lives.”

“Very well,” Kyruby replied. “How long are you staying?” she asked Derek.

“A couple days. We can bring them to Brevan and make introductions. We don’t plan on going to the City for another couple of weeks.”

“It’s settled then. Neowald, I’ll have your adept student work with someone else for a few weeks.”

Xxxxxxxxxx

Morghan and Tammy left for the mountain pass after saying their good byes and receiving more thanks. They hugged and said good bye to the children who would think of them as saviors for the rest of their lives.

They took their time and enjoyed having some time alone together, something that hadn’t happened since they were children. “You’ve become a fine man,” Tamatha said, out of the blue as she rode alongside him.

He grinned like an imp. “You’re impressive as well. That double throw the night we got those kids was stellar.”

She laughed. “I only killed one of them.”

“But you injured the other. I was amazed both hit the men. You threw with both hands, didn’t you?”

“Yes. I’m more accurate with the short spears, but I threw the long ones – they do more damage. My off hand is the one that got the arm, instead of the chest, so I guess I still need more work there.”

He snorted. “You’re deadly just the same. It was an impressive move.”

“Thank you. You really enjoy being a rogue.”

”I love it. Kashmir is an amazing man.”

“Yes, he is. I think that’s the only reason Daddy allowed you to go, was because Kashmir would be your personal trainer. He trusted him.”

“Another year and he wouldn’t have been able to stop me. I would have been 18.”

“True, but it was better this way. You learned from the best, and now you are the best.”

“Nope, but close.”

“What do you mean?”

“Kashmir and Aslan both can still outdo me in stealth, speed and slight of hand.”

“Well, I wouldn’t take that too hard. There’s a reason they run the guild.”

He laughed. “I don’t let it bother me. I’m good, I know I am, but I learned more than that from Kashmir.”

“What do you mean?”

“He was very serious about teaching me the moral side of being a rogue, the difference between using my skills for good, rather than personal gain. It was very important to him, always has been.”

“Of course, you could have been a bandit. Then where would we be?”

Morghan threw back his head and laughed. “I’m happy. I get regular assignments, although things were slow in the fall and winter. That’s why I volunteered to take Derek and Kaliska. I had a bit of cabin fever.”

“Yes, but when are you going back?”

“I figured I’d visit the folks for a week or so, then I’ll head back. Kashmir will want a report on my trip, and the Barbarians are going to be bringing the bandits back to the City. That means the King will be calling in the guild.”

“What for?”

“While you paragons interrogate, sometimes he calls us in too to see if we can get any intelligence the paragons can’t.”

“Should I be insulted?”

“No, but you’re the law, you’re justice. We are part of that system, but don’t have the same reputation as you. Many are reluctant to say things to paragons – plus, we know the lingo and can read between the lines sometimes when you guys can’t. It’s no big deal, it’s just the nature of the beast.”

“The nature of the criminal, you mean,” she said in snarky tone.

He chuckled. “Maybe, sometimes you have to think like the enemy to defeat the enemy. Paragons aren’t always able to do that. You have too many rules that tie your hands.”

“I see.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t know about this, frankly.”

“I suspected, but like you said, we find things out on a need-to-know basis only. We are given our tasks, we follow orders, end of story.”

“That’s where the difference comes in. We follow orders as well, but we are allowed to improvise if we feel we’ll gain some benefit from it, such as more intelligence. Still, don’t get all worried. There are lines we don’t cross. And they are as strict as yours, just not in the same place, if that makes sense.”

“I guess so. I’m not going to worry about it.”

“I wouldn’t.”

They arrived at Narissa’s Lodge and stabled the horses, fed and watered them. Tammy said, “I have an idea. Want to have some fun with Mom and Dad?”

“Are you suggesting mischief, big sister?”

“I am,” she said, grinning.

“Of course, what did you have in mind?”

Chapter 34
Xxxxxxxxxx
Narissa’s Lodge
Mountain Pass
xxxxxxxxxx

Tamatha entered the Lodge and called out, “Dad!”

Colby emerged from the office as she planned. “Hey, sweetheart! You’re home!”

“Yes, I am.”

“You’re late, I was getting worried.”

“I’m fine, where is Mom?”

“In the kitchen, where else?”

She laughed, “Come with me. I have a surprise.”

“A surprise?”

She looped her arm around his and pulled him along. He followed, grinning, just glad to have his daughter home. Her mother was up to elbows in flour and dough. She beamed a smile and washed off, then ran to Tammy and squeezed her in a tight hug.

“I have to breathe, Ma,” Tamatha joked.

Narissa kissed her cheeks. “Oh, we’re so glad you’re home. How was your trip?”

“Good. I got sent on a mission while I was there, that’s why I’m late getting back.”

“What mission?”

“I’ll tell you all about it, first let’s go into the library.”

“Why?”

“Cause I want some privacy.”

“Okay,” she said frowning.

“Nothing bad, come on.”

Colby said, “She claims to have a surprise for us. I’m wondering if she brought a man back with her,” he teased.

Tammy groaned. “No! Geez, dad.”

He laughed and they followed her into the library. Once they sat on the couch, Tammy settled into a chair across from them. “So what’s the surprise?” Colby asked.

“Actually, I did bring a man home with me,” she said.

Narissa gasped and Colby grinned. “I knew it!”

“He’s right there, as a matter of fact,” she said calmly.

They looked around, seeing nothing. “Where?” Colby asked.

Just then Morghan fell from his perch on the beam overhead and landed silently behind the couch. Colby saw the swirl of his cape, leaped to his feet and crouched. He bent over the back of the couch and wrapped an arm around Narissa’s shoulders. She shrieked.

Morghan threw his cowl back and leaned in quick, kissing her cheek. “Hey, Ma!” he said.

She turned and swatted him in the ear. “You! Oh my God, you scoundrel, you almost gave me a heart attack.”

Colby was trying to suppress his grin and sound stern. “Don’t EVER do that again. You’re lucky I wasn’t holding a spear.”

Morghan grinned, totally unconcerned. “I checked first to make sure you were unarmed. I’m good, but I’m not stupid.”

He strode forward and Colby grabbed him up in a hug, clapping him on the back. “How on earth did you end up coming here? Get a vacation?”

“Sort of. Tammy and I were on an assignment together. We ended up wintering the last two months in Fair Haven.”

“So close!” Narissa exclaimed.

“It’s a long story. If you feed us, we’ll give you all the details.”

“That’s a given,” Narissa said, standing up. “It’s so good to see you, Morghan. It’s been too long.”

“I know, Ma. I can stay a week or so, but then I have to get back.”

“Okay, let me get back to dinner. We do have guests.”

Colby and Narissa enjoyed the following week, having both their children home for a change, and Colby spent as much time as he could with Morghan, grilling on him on his life in the City and his job with the Alley Rogues. Morghan answered all his questions as much as he was able, without giving away state of the realm secrets and reassured his father that he was rarely in much danger. What he didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him.

Xxxxxxxxxx
City of Maruk
Amarizi’s Apothecary
Xxxxxxxxxx

Bamba and Tristan entered the apothecary with Adorabelle and Pander. Tristina was in a papoose strapped to Bamba’s chest. Amarizi went wild over the child, her first grandchild, and peppered them with questions. Then she got to work filling the order list they had for Brevan. Tristan left her there with the baby, saying he’d be back to escort her back to the manor. Ebony curled up in a corner behind the counter so as not to frighten any patrons of the shop. Mara and Tyson stayed at the shop. Tyson assured Tristan he would look after the ladies until they returned.

Tristan said Jack could come back with him to help haul the supplies back to Tahl Manor later. For now, they left together to head to Tahl Manor and talk to Kashmir.

Mara was fascinated with the shop. These types of shops didn’t exist in Elvin. They merely had healing huts where all such supplies were stored. Amarizi was happy to share her knowledge and they talked for hours exchanging healing remedies and recipes. Bamba retired upstairs to feed the baby and take a nap. She was exhausted from the trip. Ebony went with her and curled up at the foot of the couch where Bamba fell asleep.

Nothar returned home and came in through the stairway up the back to the house and stopped short when he saw the fairy sitting on the arm of the couch. She was lovely. Her blonde hair fell in ripples like corn silk to her waist. “Hello,” he said politely.

Adorabelle looked up with a smile on her heart-shaped face. “Oh hi! You must be Bamba’s father,” she chirped.

“I am. May I have your name?”

“I’m Adorabelle. I’m Bamba’s fairy.”

Nothar’s face broke into a grin and he stepped into the room. He stopped when Ebony raised her head. Adorabelle said, “Go back to sleep, everything’s fine, Ebony. It’s just Bamba’s sire.”

The big cat lowered its head back down on the floor and thumped her tail. Adorabelle looked back at Nothar and smiled. He moved slowly to a chair and sat. “You bonded with my daughter?” he asked.

“Yes, this past fall. It’s wonderful how it worked out, since Pander is my mate.”

“Pander is Tristan’s fairy?”

“Yes. And Ebony is pleased as well. We share the job of looking out for Bamba now, and the baby of course.”

“I overjoyed to hear it. Where is the baby?”

“In a basket in the other room. Bamba fed her and she fell right to sleep. You can go get her if you wish.”

“I can’t wait to see her.” He stood and went into the old bedroom that they kept for when Derek or Bamba visited. They’d installed a double bed since then so they could sleep with their mates, but it took up most of the room. The basket was in the center of the bed and he stood and gazed down at the child. She was a beauty, with dark brown wavy hair like Bamba’s. He gently picked her up and laid her across his forearm. He grunted slightly, carrying her back into the living room. “She’s heavy,” he commented.

Adorabelle’s laugh tinkled through the room. “She’s almost five months old.”

“And heavy,” he repeated.

“She’s half Barbarian, remember?”

“I know, it just surprised me at first. By Methandru, she’s lovely.”

“She got her daddy’s face, but her mother’s eyes and hair.”

“Any problems?”

“No. She’s very healthy and hardy. I checked her out.”

Nothar smiled and then gazed at the baby, who waved her chubby fists in the air but then smacked her lips and settled into sleep again. “I can’t believe it. My baby had a baby. Where’s Tristan?”

“He went to the Manor. He had some business with Kashmir. He’ll be back later to help transport our purchases and pay your wife. We brought along some friends.”

“Oh, who’s with you?”

“An Elven woman named Mara. She’s a healer from Elvin, visiting her son, Eli.”

“Ah yes, Amarisa’s husband.”

“Right. She and Amarizi hit it off like sisters. I think they are still chattering down there about recipes and treatments.”

Nothar chuckled, rocking the baby slightly. “I should go introduce myself.”

“Her suitor is with us also, a human named Tyson Joel, and another human, Jack, that went back with Tristan.”

“I don’t want to put her down,” he said wistfully.

“She’ll be here. I’m keeping an eye on her while Bamba sleeps. She needed her rest. The trip exhausted her.”

“Okay, I’ll bring the basket out here.”

He left, placed the baby in the basket on the fluffy blanket and then carried it back out to the living room, placing it on the chair. “Welcome to the family,” he said to Adorabelle. “It’s an honor.”

“Thank you, Sir Depota, for me as well.”

He went downstairs, slightly dazed. His daughter had a fairy. If that didn’t beat all. He greeted his wife and was introduced to the guests. He wondered what business Tristan had with his boss.